2856 references across all volumes · 1227 distinct verses · 287 of them with the verse as Kane prints it · Read text →
| Verse | The verse, as Kane prints it | Locations | Context |
|---|---|---|---|
| c | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §2-sources-of-dharma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-vii-vratas-called-nāgapanchamī-manasāpūjā-rakshābandhana-krishnajanmāsht | ...ater is distributed to travellers). The Ṛgveda condemns the selfish man who only caters ... |
| L | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...Smṛtimuktāphala (āhnika, p. 390) quotes Rg. L 154. 5 in support. After naivedya, tāmb... |
| l | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...been seen (note 555 above) how even the Rg. lays great emphasis on śuddhi and being p... |
| ci | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...phy and terse style of the hymns of the Ṛgveda cited above. In hymns 7 and 8 of the 10th ... |
| i | पद्मनाभोऽपि तु पुरुषकतृत्वमेव स्पष्टीकृत्य संहिताकृत्त्वं संवितीवगम्यम् । शाकलिका on पा . III. 242 ‘ अरण्ये नियतो जप्त्वा त्रिकृत्त्वो वेदवित्परम् .’ शान्ति 343. 103 ( = cr. eḍ 330.37) states the झलपाठ was due to शाकायन श्वास्य . . |
vol-1-part-1 §3-when-dharmashastra-works-were-first-composed · vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ... and the last verse in the Śākhā of the Rg. is ‘Samāniya ākūtih’; (2) The Śānkhāyana ... |
| I | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...hā Gautama is the ṛṣi of hymns 58-64 of Ṛgveda I and of hymn 88 of Ṛg. VIII. Nodhāḥ (voc... |
| 1 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...rds ‘avrata’ (11 times), ‘apavrata’ (in Rg. 1 51. 9, V. 42. 9, V. 40. 6), ‘anyavrata’... |
| I.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...word 'purohita' occurs very frequently (Ṛg. I. 1, I. 44. 10 and 12, III. 2. 8, IX. 66. 2... |
| I.1.1 | After Rg. I. 1. 1-9 the following are repeated अग्निमीऴे देवानां सवमो विण्णुः परमः । अथ महाव्रतम् । एष पन्था एतस्कर्म । अधातः संहिताया उपनिषदू । विद्वा षड्विंशति । महाव्रतस्य पंचविंशति सामिधेण्यः । इषे त्वोर्जे त्वा । अग्ना आयाहि वीतये । शं नो देवीरभिष्टये । अधेोध्यस्त्य समासनाय । समान्माय । मयस्सप्तजभवनलसमिसंलम् । गोः गमा । पञ्चसंवत्सरमयम् । अथ शिक्षां प्रवक्ष्यामि । इजिरादेवषू । योगीश्वरं याज्ञवलकयम् । नारायणं नमस्कृत्य । अधातौ धर्म व्याख्यास्यामः । अधातौ धर्मजिज्ञासा । अधातौ ब्रह्म - जिज्ञासा । मन्द्धव्योपपुत्मीहे । गाढं यज्ञाप गाढं यक्ष्णपतो । देषी स्वस्तिरस्तु नः । स्वस्तिर्मा - छ्बेय । ऊर्धे जिगातु भेषजम् । हो त्तो अस्तु द्विपदे शं चतुष्पदे । नमो ब्रह्मणो ( त्रिः ). Vide Appendix under note 1684. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ... IV. 4). Agni is often called purohita (Ṛg. I. 1. 1., I. 44. 10, III. 2. 8). ‘May we, puroh... |
| I.1.1-9 | तेषां सुप्रग्रन्थार्थवशेषेण पादव्यवस्था। गीतिषु सामारय्या। शोषे यजुःशब्दः। पृ . मी . सू . II. 1.35-37. In अग्निमौळे पुरोहितं (Rg. I. 1. 1) the first pāda has a complete sense, but in अग्निमीळे पुरोहितं यज्ञानां ( Rg. I. 1. 2) the meaning is not complete in the first pāda. Therefore, the only definition is ' पादव्यवस्थां ' and शबर says ' यतो नार्थचोषोति दृत्तिवाक्यवषात्पुरर्षे , ... तस्माच्चत्र पादुक्ता व्यवस्था ता जमति ' |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas | ...vaḥ' and the sacred Gāyatrī, he recites Rg. I. 1. 1-9, then the first sentence of the Ait. Br... |
| I.1.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | .... 29, p. 46) prescribes the four verses Ṛg. I. 1. 3, III. 4. 9., V. 37. 2 and IX 3. 9. with... |
| I.1.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ords 'gopām', which is applied to Agni (Ṛg. I. 1. 8, I. 96. 7), to Soma (in Ṛg. VI. 52. 3),... |
| I.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...htoma-89">89</a></sup> The 2nd verse of Rg. I. 2 is repeated thrice ( and not the first ... |
| I.2.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...as in Rg. I. 116. 3, reason (_hetu_) in Rg. I. 2. 4. The Ṛgveda alone contains over ten tho... |
| I.3.11-12 | The पुरोनुवाक्या (or simply अनुवाक्या ) is so called because it is recited to male the deity favourable before the sacrifice is offered ( पुर पूर्वमाहवेत्तानमाहुत्कुल्पिषु या क्रशुच्यते इति व्युत्पत्त्या ). Yājyā is the offering prayer It is preceded by ये यजामहे and followed by vasat (pronounced as वौ३षट् ). Both these are uttered by the hotṛ in a high tone. Vide H. of Dh. vol. II. pp. 1058–1060. The yājyā is recited while standing, but the Puronuvālyā is recited sitting. The verse योजायित्री सूनृताना appears to be an adaptation of योजयित्री सूनृताना ( Rg. I. 3.11). |
vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...(ambitame naditame devitame Sarasvatī). Ṛg. I. 3. 11-12 praise <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn... |
| I.5.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...g what is not already possessed’ (as in Ṛg. I. 5. 3). In Ṛg. I. 18. 7 God Sadasaspati (Agni... |
| I.6.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...S. 19. 75, Rg. X. 9. 4, Vāj. S. 13. 20, Rg. I. 6. 3. The fuel-sticks to be offered to the n... |
| I.8.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...the anuvākya and yājyā are respectively Rg. I. 8. 1 and X. 180. 1 and when it is offered to... |
| I.10.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...se. Vāmana 47. 67 is almost the same as Ṛg. I. 10. 1. |
| I.10.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...ṇaśva. Indra is addressed as Kauśika in Ṛg. I. 10. 11. The legend of Indra’s love for Ahalyā,... |
| I.12.1 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... was known in the most ancient timeṣ In Rg. I. 12.1, 1.161.3, VIII. 44.3 Agni is said to be... |
| I.13 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ... X. 110 (of Jamadagni). Out of these in Ṛg. I. 13 and I. 142 there are verses for both Ta... |
| I.14.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...ya tvā' (instead of 'ghoṣāya tvā'), and Rg. I. 14. 10 is the yājyā of the Prauga-śastra. This... |
| I.15.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...Gārhapatya fire is express- ly named in Ṛg. I. 15. 12. The three savanas (i. e. pressings of ... |
| I.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...chāvāka here). The maitrāvaruṇa repeats Rg. I. 16, VII. 21 and IV. 35 in the three savana... |
| I.18.1 | वार्तिक 7 on पाणिनि VI. 1.37 explains the words कक्षीवत् य औशिजः ( ऋ . I. 18. 1). Vide महाभाष्य vol III. p. 33. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...vat Auśīja (son of a woman called Uśik, Ṛg. I. 18. 1, Vāj. S. III. 28),<sup class="fn-ref"><... |
| I.18.6 | अध्ययनसमयस्यारम्भयोपाकरणं पारम्मो येन कर्मणा तदध्ययनोपकरणम् नारायण on आश्व . गृ . III. 5. 1; ‘ अधीयन्ते इत्यध्यया वेदास्तेषामुपाकर्मो उपक्रमो वर्षाणां प्रादुर्भावे ’ मिता . on याज्ञ . I. 142. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ... the verse ‘Sadaspatim’ (Vāj. S. 32. 13=Ṛg. I. 18. 6 ) the teacher three times sacrifices fr... |
| I.18.7 | युञ्जते मन उत युञ्जते धियो विप्रस्य बृहतो विपश्चितः । वि होत्रा वधे वयुना - विदेक इन्मही देवस्य सवितुः परिदुष्टियः ॥ ऋ . V. 81. 1 = तै . सं . I. 2. 13. 1, काठकसंहिता II. 51 and XV. 36, वाज . सं . 11. 4, मै . उप . II. 4 Ṛg. I. 18. 7 is यस्मादृते न सिध्यति यज्ञो विपश्चितश्चन । स धीनां योगमिन्वति ॥ युञ्जानाः प्रथर्म मनस्तत्वाय सविता धियः । अग्नेर्ज्योतिर्निचाय्य पृथिव्या अध्याभरत् । तै . सं . IV. 1. 1, वाज . सं . XI, 1 and मै . उप . II. 1 |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...eady possessed’ (as in Ṛg. I. 5. 3). In Ṛg. I. 18. 7 God Sadasaspati (Agni) is said to perva... |
| I.20.2, I.83.4, I.110.4, II.1.9, III.60.3, IV.3.4, IV.17.18, IV.22.8, IV.33.4, V.77.4, V.42.10, VI.3.2, VI.52.1, VIII.75.14, IX.74.7, X.28.12 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...d ‘śamī’ occurs in many passages of the Ṛgveda (I. 20. 2, I. 83. 4, I. 110. 4, II. 1. 9, III. 60. 3, IV. 3. 4, IV. 17. 18, IV. 22. 8, IV. 33. 4, V. 77. 4, V. 42. 10, VI. 3. 2, VI. 52. 1, VIII. 75. 14, IX. 74. 7, X. 28. 12). In all these passages Sāyana interpret... |
| I.20.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...ltations, holding counsel together’. In Rg. I. 20. 4, Ṛbhus are called ‘satyamantrāḥ’ and ar... |
| I.20.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...nd the adhiṣavaṇa ( pressing ) boarḍ In Rg. I. 20. 6, I. 110. 3, I. 161. 1 and VIII. 82. 7 t... |
| I.21.5 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | .... X. 90), Vaṣ 17. 3-4 quote portions of Ṛg. I. 21. 5 and Ṛg. V. 4. 10 (last pāda, Vaṣ 17. 16... |
| 1.22 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...ter on the bones with the mantras, viz. Rg. 1.22 16. Rg VIII. 95.7-9. <sup class="fn-ref... |
| I.22 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...th Vasudeva and Lakṣmi with ‘ato deva’ (Rg. I. 22 16) or namaskāra by śūdras; Bhav U. 58.... |
| I.22.12 | इन्द्राणीमुप ह्वये वरुणानीमप्सराम् । ऋ . I. 22. 12; उत वा घृतस्नु देवरत्नीरिहावतु श्रुधी । अग्नायी ह्यवसे वरुणानीह बोधि न्द्रेन्द्राणीमिह स . ऋ . V. 46. 8. सूर्यी is said to be the wife of Aśvins in Ṛg. X. 85. 8-9; यास्क explains Ṛg. V. 146. 8 in Nirukta XII. 46 and holds रोदसी as the wife of मरुत् . In Ṛg. V. 56. 8 the Maruts are said to have 'Rodasī' on their chariot; in Ṛg. V. 61.4 the Maruts are said to have a beautiful wife; in VI. 50.4 Rodasī is called Devī and is said to be mixed up with Marutṣ In Ṛg. I. 167.4 and VI. 66.6 Rodasī is connected with Marutṣ |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...i. Indrāṇī is invoked for protection in Ṛg. I. 22. 12, II. 32. 8, V. 46. 8, X. 86. 11-12. In ... |
| I.22.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites | ...ld on northward pointed kuśa grass with Ṛg. I. 22. 15. The mother is to eat the remnant of th... |
| I.22.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...*’ (Ap. M. P. I. 5. 18 ), ‘*ato devā*’ (Rg. I. 22. 16 ), ‘*idam viṣṇur*’ (Rg. I. 22. 17 ); th... |
| I.22.16-21 | The mantras are ' अयाश्चाग्नेऽस्यनभिशस्तीश्च .... घेहि भेषजं स्वाहा ' ( आश्व I. 11. 13 and संम्ना . II. 6. p. 232). अतो देवा ...... धामभिः स्वाहा ( ऋ . I. 22. 16), इदं विष्णु ..... पांसुरे स्वाहा ( ऋ . I. 22. 17), भूः स्वाहा , भुवः स्वाहा , स्वः स्वाहा , भूर्भुवः स्वः स्वाहा . The oblations are in all seveṇ The mantras of सर्वप्रायश्चित्त differ a great deal in the different sūtraṣ अयाश्चाग्ने .... भेषजं स्वाहा is छा०सू०मं . V. 4. the same words stand at linga उत्तरभागः 28.57 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...ve names repeating the twelve mantras ( Rg. I. 22. 16–21, and Rg. I. 154. 1–6 ). Having praised ... |
| I.22.17 | इदं विष्णुविचक्रे मेधा निदधुवे पदम् । समूढुळमस्य पाँशुरे ॥ त्रीणि पदा विच - क्रमे विष्णुर्गोपा अदाम्यः। ऋ . I. 22. 17-18; vide also Rg. I. 154. 1-4, I. 155. 4, VI. 49. 13 &c.; न ते विष्णो जायमानो न जातो देव महिम्नः परमन्तमार्प। उदस्तम्भा रोदसीमेध धामम् । मर्चो दक्षस्य गुहियाः ॥ ... व्यवस्थितमा रोदसी विष्णवे दाधर्थ पृथिमिमिमितो मयुखैः ॥ ऋ . VII. 99. 2-3. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...g the sun with the verse 'idam viṣṇur' (Rg. I. 22. 17 = Vāj. S. 5. 15), he should dive into t... |
| I.22.18 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xix-kalpa-manvantara-mahāyuga-yuga | ...s ‘religious ordinances or rites’ as in Rg. I. 22. 18, V. 26. 6, VIII. 43. 24, IX. 64. 1 &c. ... |
| I.22.18.I | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...aruṇa (in Ṛg. VIII. 42. 2), to Viṣṇu in Ṛg. I. 22. 18. In Ṛg. III. 43. 5 the words 'gopām janasy... |
| I.22.19 | विष्णोः कर्माणि पश्यत यतो व्रतानि पस्पशे । इन्द्रस्य युज्यः सखा ॥ Ṛg. I. 22. 19. cited vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc found in तैत्तिरीयसंहिता 1.3.6.2 → |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...oke’ (Rg. I. 114. 8), ‘Viṣṇoḥ karmāṇi’ (Rg. I. 22. 19), ‘pādosya’ (Rg. X. 90. 3), and then a ... |
| 1.22.19 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...wing : ‘Observe the exploits of Viṣṇu’ (Ṛg. 1. 22. 19), ‘proclaim by your word (or verses) th... |
| I.22.20 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice · vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... may mutter 'tad viṣṇoḥ paramam padam' (Rg. I. 22. 20) or the Drupada Sāvitrī verse (Vāj. S. ... |
| I.22.20-21 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ... 'Tad Viṣṇoḥ paramaṁ' and 'tad-viprāso' Rg. I. 22. 20- 21, are employed) to be offered to Devī. T... |
| I.23.22 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...nd with the verse 'idamāpaḥ pravahata' (Rg. I. 23. 22 or X. 9. 8). Then while still plunged i... |
| I.23.23 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...fter doing homage to the āhavanīya with Rg. I. 23. 23. Then they all perform mārjana near the... |
| I.24 | यः सवृत्यापकं कुर्याद्दिनस्ततोडपरम् । नापागाः शूद्रान्वेषु स्वेभ्यः कृतम् ॥ ऐ . ब्रा . 33. 5. The legend of Sunahśepa is referred to even in Rg. I. 24.12-13 and V. 2.7 (where it is expressly said that Sunahśepa was released by Varuna from the sacrificial post to which he had been tied). |
vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...or with the verse sacred to Varuna (viz Rg. I. 24 15, ‘uduttamam varuna’) or with three v... |
| I.24.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...at the time of churning fire the verses Ṛg. I. 24. 3, I. 22. 13, VI. 16. 13-15 ( except the ... |
| I.24.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...">35</a></sup> with a mantra to Varuṇa (Ṛg. I. 24. 6) or with the sacred syllable ‘om’. Manu... |
| I.24.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...oke the water with the verse 'urum hi' (Rg. I. 24. 8 = Vāj. S. 8. 23), stir it (with his thu... |
| I.24.14 | सुरभिमत्य अलिङ्गाभिर्गाभिर्मिहिरण्यवर्णाभिः पाप्तमानीभिर्वृतहिरण्यब पवित्रेरात्मानं पोक्ष्य प्रयतो भवति। बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 2. सुरभिमती is the verse वृषिकाणो &c. (Rg. IV. 39. 6), अलिङ्गा verses are Rg. X. 9. 1-3, आरुणी verses are इमं मे वरुण (Rg. I. 25. 19), तत्त्वा यामि (Rg. I. 24. 11), अव ते हेलौ ( Rg. I. 24. 14) and यत्किञ्चेदं (Rg. VII. 89. 5). पाप्तमान्यः are all verses like स्वधिष्ठया मदिष्ठया (Rg. IX. 1. 1) of the IX mandala of the Ṛgveda or according to some Rg. IX. 67. 21-27. हिरतो मार्जनं कुर्यात्कुशैरौः सद्येक - त्रिवृद्भिः। प्रणवो सूर्युवः स्वध सावित्री च तृतीप्रका । अब्दैवतस्तुयैवतुर्थ इति मार्जनम्। नाभिलइस्तुति . II. 4-5, अब्दैवततुय is ऋग्वे o X. 9. 1-3. The तै . प्रा . III. 9. 7 has आपो हि ष्टा मयोभुव इत्यृग्भिर्माजयैत् । आपो वै सर्पा देवताः । |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ... and with the verses ‘ *ava te help* ’ (Rg. I. 24. 14), ‘ *imam me varuṇa* ’ (Rg. I. 25. 19),... |
| I.24.15 | अद्या पश्याद्यदिम भूते सद्युगागम्रा अहियेव स्याम । ऋ I. 24.15, वाज स . 12 12, अथर्व VII. 83 (85) 3. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...ruņa), ayāśoāgne ( Kāt. śr. 25. 1. 11), Rg. I. 24. 15, Rg. I. 24. 8, Vāj. S. VIII. 24.<sup cl... |
| I.25 | Varuna is frequently called धृतव्रत ( e. g. ऋ . I. 25. 8 and 10 and once even the yajamāna is so called ( ऋ . I. 25. 6); the शतपथ V. 4. 4. 5 explains ऋ . I. 25. 10 as ‘ निषसाद धृतव्रत इति । धृतव्रतो वै राजा ... एष ह्येभ्योद्येषु तौ है द्वौ मनुष्येषु धृतव्रतौ । ’. In गौतम VIII. 1 practically the same words occur ‘ द्वौ लोके धृतव्रतौ राजा ब्राह्मणश्च बहुश्रुतः ’. Manu IX. 322 and Nārada ( prāktinaka 42 ) express the same idea. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...d to Mitra ( Rg. III. 59 ) and Varuna ( Rg. I. 25 ). The second feature is that, India be... |
| I.25.7 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works | ... reminiscence of Nirukta III. 5 laining Rg. I. 25. 7), in the north there is a custom that e... |
| I.25.8 | Varuna is frequently called धृतव्रत ( e. g ऋ . I. 25. 8 and 10 and once even the yajamāna is so called ( ऋ . I. 25. 6); the शतपथ V. 4. 4. 5 explains ऋ . I. 25. 10 as ‘ निषसाद धृतव्रत इति । धृतव्रतो वै राजा ... एष ह्येभ्योद्येषु तौ है द्वौ मनुष्येषु धृतव्रतौ । ’. In गौतम VIII. 1 practically the same words occur ‘ द्वौ लोके धृतव्रतौ राजा ब्राह्मणश्च बहुश्रुतः ’. Manu IX. 322 and Nārada ( prāktinaka 42 ) express the same idea. |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...ither ‘mās’ or ‘māsa’. We have ‘mās’ in Rg. I. 25. 8, IV 18.4, X 52. 3<sup class="fn-ref"><a... |
| I.25.10 | Varuna is frequently called धृतव्रत ( e. g. ऋ . I. 25. 8 and 10 and once even the yajamāna is so called ( ऋ . I. 25. 6); the शतपथ V. 4. 4. 5 explains ऋ . I. 25. 10 as ‘ निषसाद धृतव्रत इति । धृतव्रतो वै राजा ... एष ह्येभ्योद्येषु तौ है द्वौ मनुष्येषु धृतव्रतौ । ’. In गौतम VIII. 1 practically the same words occur ‘ द्वौ लोके धृतव्रतौ राजा ब्राह्मणश्च बहुश्रुतः ’. Manu IX. 322 and Nārada ( prāktinaka 42 ) express the same idea. |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...</sup> ‘nisasāda dhrtavrato Varuṇah’ in Rg. I. 25. 10 (= Vaj. S. X. 2?) remarks that the king... |
| I.25.11 | अतो विषयान्न्युक्ता चिकिलौँ अभि पर्यति । कृतानि च कर्ता ॥ ऋ . I. 25. 11; चेर्भूय वश्चधे दृशेनाय दृशेये हिरीममो हिरीमान् । अंहत्सह - न रजोः ॥ ऋ . X. 105. 7. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...omething that has not happened before'. Rg. I. 25. 11<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| I.25.13 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ... on a yellowish *drāpi* (armour) and in Ṛg. I. 25. 13 Varuṇa is said to wear a golden *drāpi*... |
| I.25.19 | वारुणीभ्यां रात्रिमुपतिष्ठते । इमे मे वरुण तररायामीति द्वाभ्याम् । एवमेव प्रातः मैत्र्यृचमुपतिष्ठते ॥ मैत्र्यामाह्णमुपतिष्ठते मित्रस्य चर्षणीधृतो मित्रो जनान्यातयतीति द्वाभ्याम् । बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 11-14. The verses इमे मे वरुण and तरवा यामि are respectively Rg. I. 25. 19 and I. 24. 11; and मित्रस्य चर्षणीधृतो and मित्रो जनानू are respectively Rg. III.59.6 and 1. Gobhila-smṛti II. 11-12 prescribes the two verses 'udu tyam ' ( Rg. I. 50. 1 and in other Vedas also ) and 'citram devānām ' ( Rg. I. 115. 1 and in other Vedas also ) as the upasthāna in both sandhyāṣ In modern times the usages vary, many recite the whole of Rg. III. 59 in the morning adoration and Rg. I. 25. 1-10 ( addressed to Varuna ) in the evening. The Sṃ C. ( I. p. 139 ) says that the worship of the Sun should be done by the mantras from that śākhā of the Veda to which one belongṣ the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 36 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ... (Rg. I. 24. 14), ‘ *imam me varuṇa* ’ (Rg. I. 25. 19), ‘ *uduttamam Varuṇa* ’ (Rg. I. 24. 15... |
| I.25.21 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... with the mantra ‘ud uttamam mumugdhi’ (Ṛg. I. 25. 21). It is for this reason that in the Mar... |
| I.28.1-2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ... the twelve grahas ( cups ) of Soma. In Rg. I. 28. 1-2 reference is made to the broad-bottomed... |
| I.31.13.I.74 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...bove passages the word mantra occurs in Rg. I. 31. 13. I. 74 1, I. 147, 4, I. 152. 2, II. 35. 2, VI.... |
| I.31.18 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...f the poet, priest or sacrificer (as in Rg. I. 31. 18, I 83. 3, IV. 22. 8, X. 25. 5). The wor... |
| I.32.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...rātra (Rg. VII. 103. 7) and Trikadruka (Rg. I. 32. 3, II. 11. 17, VIII. 13, 18, VIII. 92. 21... |
| I.32.11 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...bout Vṛtra (occurring in such verses as Ṛg. I. 32. 11) the Nairuktas (Etymologists) said in N... |
| I.32.12 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...Ṛgveda) X. 64. 8 and X. 75.1 and 99, in Ṛgveda I. 32.12 and X. 104.8 seven Sindhus are mentione... |
| I.34 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...g the three worlds including the earth (Rg. I. 34, 8), while in other passages reference ... |
| I.34.9 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...prayers (or thoughts) of sacrificerṣ In Ṛg. I. 34. 9 it means ‘yoking’ ( *kadā yogo vājino r... |
| I.35 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... | |---|---|---|---| | Sun | Ā kṛṣṇena, Ṛg. I. 35 2 | Same. | Ā satyena (Tai. S. III. 4. ... |
| I.35.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...o Medhātithi on Manu II. 38 ‘ā kṛṣṇena (Rg. I. 35. 2) and ‘viśvā rūpāṇi’ (Kāṭhakam XVI. 8) a... |
| I.35.6 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...at dwell on the earth and in heaveṇ’ In Rg. I. 35. 6 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| I.35.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...r the vaiśya is ‘Hiraṇya-pāṇih savitā’ (Rg. I. 35. 9) or ‘haṁsaḥ śuciṣad’ (Rg. IV. 40. 5). A... |
| I.36.19 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...ar from the ancestral path of Manu.’ In Ṛg. I. 36. 19 the poet says ‘O’ Agni! Manu establishe... |
| I.37.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...54. 5 and also parvata in the singular (Ṛg. I. 37. 7, V. 56. 4). The Mahābhārata, Śabara, Pu... |
| I.40.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...g the image with the mantra 'uttiṣṭha' (Rg. I. 40. 1), bringing it in the inmost chamber of ... |
| I.41.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | .... S. IV. 7.13.5 | Agne Vivasvad-uṣasaḥ, Ṛg. I. 41. 1 | Same as in Yāj. | | Jupiter | Bṛhaspa... |
| I.41.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...ch the group of Ādityas reaches ṛta’ in Rg. I. 41. 4<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| I.41.9 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvi-dyūtasamāhvaya-gambling-and-prize-fighting | ...in the Rg. gambling is referred to Vide Rg. I. 41. 9 (ex- plained in Nirukta III. 16 ), VII.... |
| I.43.1 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...ṣa- sūkta (Rg. X. 90), Rg. X. 121 1-10, Rg. I. 43. 1 (= Tai. Ā. X, 17), Rg X. 14. 13 and the... |
| I.43.1-9 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...alled Pāvamānī verses ), Rg. X 128.1-9, Rg. I. 43.1-9 (a hymn to Rudra ); then he should offe... |
| I.45.3 | प्रियमधश्चिन्निज्जातवेदो विरुणवत् । अङ्गिव्रस्वनस्प्रस्कण्वस्य श्रुधी हवम् ॥ Rg. I. 45. 3. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...the Vatsa-Bhṛgus according to Bauḍ (3). Rg. I. 45. 3 has ‘O Jātavedas (Agni), give heed to t... |
| I.46.8 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...m-arvato yathānu no nesaṭhā sugam &c.', Ṛg. I. 46. 8 'aritram vām divas-pṛthu tīrthe sindhūn... |
| I.48.10 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...h prāṇaṇa (breath) and jīvana (life) in Ṛg. I. 48. 10 (addressed to Usas). Perhaps apāna is s... |
| I.50 | अपामांर्गैरपसृजते । यथोदकं भवति तत्स्नान्ति शुचिप्रिया आप ओषधय - सन्तित्यत्षलिनाप उपाचति । स्नात्वादनतानि पामांसि परियापन्नदृढं मुञ्चनन्नार - गण्यन्त्यापयौ धानुणान्दिशमुखा एवं सत्तिष्ठत्वोकानिभ्भ्रकान्वि । उदयं तमससपरी । एतादृष्यो जपन्तो यन्ति ... ।तेभ्य आगतेभ्य आसन्नज्यस्ने मयच्छन्ते । सुङ्गणलार्पदेपते । शत . ब्रा . XIII. 8.4 4-7. सुनिप्रिया 15 पाज . स 35 12 and उदयं 18 पाज सं . 35.14 (= ऋग्वेद 1. 50 10) |
vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas · vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...he jar and recite inaudibly Saura hymn (Rg. I. 50); on 8th donate all the above materials... |
| I.50.1 | वारुणीभ्यां रात्रिमुपतिष्ठते । इमे मे वरुण तररायामीति द्वाभ्याम् । एवमेव प्रातः मैत्र्यृचमुपतिष्ठते ॥ मैत्र्यामाह्णमुपतिष्ठते मित्रस्य चर्षणीधृतो मित्रो जनान्यातयतीति द्वाभ्याम् । बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 11-14. The verses इमे मे वरुण and तरवा यामि are respectively Rg. I. 25. 19 and I. 24. 11; and मित्रस्य चर्षणीधृतो and मित्रो जनानू are respectively Rg. III.59.6 and 1. Gobhila-smṛti II. 11-12 prescribes the two verses 'udu tyam ' ( Rg. I. 50. 1 and in other Vedas also ) and 'citram devānām ' ( Rg. I. 115. 1 and in other Vedas also ) as the upasthāna in both sandhyāṣ In modern times the usages vary, many recite the whole of Rg. III. 59 in the morning adoration and Rg. I. 25. 1-10 ( addressed to Varuna ) in the evening. The Sṃ C. ( I. p. 139 ) says that the worship of the Sun should be done by the mantras from that śākhā of the Veda to which one belongṣ the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 36 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...he sun with the verse ‘that Jātavedas’ (Ṛg. I. 50. 1, it occurs in all Saṁhitās) and then he... |
| 1.50.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...the sun with the two verses ‘udu tyam’ (Rg. 1. 50. 1) and ‘citram’ (Rg. I. 115. 1). He then ... |
| I.50.2 | अप स्वे तापचो यथा नक्षत्रा कम्वयकृणि। सुराय विश्वचक्षसे ।। ऋ . I. 50. 2. |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...room ) for the Sun that sees the world (Rg. I. 50. 2), ‘May the earth, the heaven, the water... |
| I.50.10 | Rg. I. 50. 10 is उद्यन्नद्य तमस्परि ज्योतिषम्पश्यन् उत्तरम् । It contains the word ज्योतिषम् and is therefore styled ज्योतिष्मती . Bühler is inaccurate in holding the verse ‘udvayam’ as different from Jyotiṣmatī (vide S. B. E. vol. 14 p. 281). The words पाद्यो आसप्तसोः माण are also अर्धर्वैद 19. 60. 1. . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ... with the verse 'ud vayam tamasaspari' (Rg. I. 50. 10) and then the yajñopavīta is to be put ... |
| I.50.11-13 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...un with the three verses 'udyan-nadya' (Ṛg. I. 50. 11-13), clapping the hands thrice, then repea... |
| I.51.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...’. Manu IX. 126 refers to this last. In Ṛg. I. 51. 1 and I. 52. 1 Indra has the appellation ... |
| I.51.8 | Even in the Ṛgveda reference is made to people who did not look upon Indra as a god ' नेन्द्रं देवममंसत ' ॠ . X. 86. 1. We saw above (p.26) that the dasyus are often spoken of as ‘avrata, ayajña and aśraddha’ (vide Ṛg. I. 51. 8, I. 75. 3, VII. 6. 3 ). In the Kāṭhopaniṣad (I. 20 Naciketas says that people existed who thought that there was no |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... obeying the ordinances of the gods) in Rg. I. 51.8, I. 175.3, VI. 14.3, ‘akratu’ (who perf... |
| I.51.13 | अदृदा अभीं महते वचस्यये कक्षीवेते वृचयामिवं सुन्वते। ऋ . I. 51. 13. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...ed before they had attained puberty. In Ṛg. I. 51. 13 Indra is said to have given to old Kukş... |
| I.52 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...r-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda-2">2</a></sup> Rg. I. 52, 6, III. 54. 2, VI. 9. 6, VII. 89. 5.<s... |
| I.53 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...iving away the asuras with his cakra in Ṛg. I. 53, 9, II. 11, 20, VIII. 9, 6–9. Indra is ... |
| I.56.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...ion, protection, valour, and bounty. In Rg. I. 56. 4 Indra’s power is called ‘Devī taviṣī’ ... |
| I.60.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... (Rg. VI. 62. 5); ‘navyasī sukirtiḥ’ in Rg. I. 60. 3; ‘sa pratnavat navyase viśvavārā sūktāy... |
| I.61.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ... Agni in Rg. III. 21. 4 and to Indra in Rg. I. 61. 1. The Nirukta quotes the words 'अग्निगो ... |
| I.61.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...` (a carpenter or maker of chariots) in Ṛg. I. 61.4, VII. 32.20, IX. 112.1, X. 119.5; `tvaṣ... |
| I.61.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...rs are called Devapatnīs and 'gnās'. In Ṛg. I. 61. 8 it is said that the gnās, the wives of ... |
| I.61.13 | अस्मेदृघ्यं बृहद्यृह्याणो ह्यस्य कर्माणि नव्य उच्यैः। ऋ . 1. 61. 13; यस्सुप्रभवत्वस्य कर्म दुस्तरुप चाकततमिति संसः। उपचैरे यद्युपरा अपिमन्यन् मन्नोर्षो नद्यभवतः॥ ऋ . I. 62.6; युवं ह्यस्थूनं नहुषामाचाहुरे सचा। निपिपाना ह्यस्मन्ती इन्द्रं कर्मसाधवनम्॥ ऋ . X. 131. 4. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...f Him (Indra) who is worthy of praise’ (Ṛg. I. 61. 13); ‘that deed of his (of Indra), who is ... |
| I.61.14 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama | ... Ṛg. I. 62.13 and Nodhāḥ (noṃ sing.) in Ṛg. I. 61. 14, I. 124. 4. Vāmadeva Gautama is the sag... |
| I.62 | येना न . पूर्वे पितर . पदज्ञा अर्चन्तो अद्रिम्सो मा अविन्दन्॥ ऋ I. 62.2 |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...</a></sup> both of which words occur in Rg. I. 62 4, V. 39. 12 and X. 62. 6. In several p... |
| I.62.6 | अस्मेदृघ्यं बृहद्यृह्याणो ह्यस्य कर्माणि नव्य उच्यैः। ऋ . 1. 61. 13; यस्सुप्रभवत्वस्य कर्म दुस्तरुप चाकततमिति संसः। उपचैरे यद्युपरा अपिमन्यन् मन्नोर्षो नद्यभवतः॥ ऋ . I. 62.6; युवं ह्यस्थूनं नहुषामाचाहुरे सचा। निपिपाना ह्यस्मन्ती इन्द्रं कर्मसाधवनम्॥ ऋ . X. 131. 4. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...lled with sweet waters of four rivers’ (Ṛg. I. 62. 6); ‘who is firm in each exploit’ (Ṛg. I.... |
| I.62.13 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama | ...n Ṛg. I. 64. 1. Nodhāḥ Gotama occurs in Ṛg. I. 62.13 and Nodhāḥ (noṃ sing.) in Ṛg. I. 61. 14... |
| I.64.1 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama | ...f Ṛg. VIII. Nodhāḥ (vocative) occurs in Ṛg. I. 64. 1. Nodhāḥ Gotama occurs in Ṛg. I. 62.13 a... |
| I.66.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvi-veshyā | ...cret to a child and leaves it aside. In Ṛg. I. 66. 4, I. 117. 18, I. 134. 3 and other places... |
| I.67.2 | ऋग्वेदे मन्त्रकृतोः स्तोमेः कपर्दिन्नवदन्ति नि० । प्रतिरिण्वायेन्वो परिषिच। अत्त . IX. 114. 2; इहते दुधाने वृक्षा विश्वास्यमे देवाग्निरुष्या निधीदुव । विद्यामभि नरो धिर्यथा भृत्यो अभ्रमम् ॥ ऋ . I. 67. 2; सायण (Continued from last page) |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | .... 2 and I. 67. 2. The latter mantrakṛt. Rg. I. 67. 2 (addressed to Agni) runs ‘holding in hi... |
| I.68.2 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...timately connected with sacrifice. Vide Rg. I. 68. 2, I. 105. 12, I. 136. 2, I. 142. 7, I. 1... |
| I.72.5 | संजानाना उपसिदन्निभु परनीवत्तो नमस्ये नमस्यन् । ऋ . I. 72. 5; अञ्जति निश्रुं सुधिते न गोर्मिंदृप्सन्ती समनसा कृणोषि । ऋ . V. 3. 2; स पत्नी परया सुकृ - तेन गच्छताम् । यज्ञस्य युक्ती युषी पूर्व्याभूताम्। संजानाना विज्ञहातामरातीः । दिवि ज्योतिरजर - मारभेताम् । तै . ब्रा . III. 7. 5. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ... been so from the most ancient timeṣ In Rg. I. 72. 5 it is said<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="... |
| I.73.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...uest in the house of the sacrificer. In Ṛg. I. 73. 1 Agni is described as lying in a pleasan... |
| I.74.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...uction of fire ). Then he should repeat Ṛg. I. 74. 3 and stop after repeating half of Ṛg. VI... |
| I.74-93 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama | ...ocative). Rahūgaṇa Gotama is the ṛṣi of Ṛgveda I. 74-93 and the word Rahūgaṇāḥ (plural) occurs ... |
| I.75.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ... for the dropṣ The maitrāvaruṇa recites Ṛg. I. 75. 1 and Ṛg. III. 21. 1-5.<sup class="fn-ref... |
| I.76.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...ūnā ’ ( Rg. V. 4. 5 ) and ‘ ehyagna ’ ( Rg. I. 76. 2 ) are used in invoking Agni, then the v... |
| I.78.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-viii-vratas-of-haritālikā-ganeshacaturthī-rishipanchamī-anantachaturdash | ...dvāja), Rg. X. 167. 4 (for Viśvāmitra), Rg. I. 78. 1 (for Gotama), Rg. III. 62. 18 (for Jama... |
| I.78.5 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama | ...d the word Rahūgaṇāḥ (plural) occurs in Ṛg. I. 78. 5. Nodhā Gautama is the ṛṣi of hymns 58-6... |
| I.80.16 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...ṣis often speak of Manu as ‘father’ (in Ṛg. I. 80. 16, I. 114. 2, VIII. 63. 1) without expres... |
| I.82 | अक्षजग्मीमदन्त ... ते हरी || मनो नाह्मने नाशरीसेन स्तोमेन । पितृणां च सम्मामि ॥ आ न एतु मनः पुन : ऋत्वे दक्षाय जीवसे । ज्योक् च सूर्य हृशे || पुनर्नः पितरो मनौ ददातु दैव्यो जनः । जीवें बातं सचेमहि || वाज सं III. 51-55. वाज . सं . III. 51–52 are the same as Rg I, 82 2–3. |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...eaten, they have enjoyed them- selves' (Rg. I. 82,2). Having asked the brāhmaṇas 'was the... |
| I.83 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...f verbs meaning to abide or dwell. Vide Rg. I. 83 3 (‘vrate te kṣeti’, ‘abides in thy vra... |
| I.83.5 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ...is an ancient sage in the Ṛgveda ; vide Rg. I. 83. 5, where Kāvya Uśanas is said to have bee... |
| I.84.12 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ... almost the same as Atharva XIX. 59. 2; Ṛg. I. 84. 12 is equal to Atharva XX. 109. 3, in all ... |
| I.84.13 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...adhico asthabhiḥ’ (Tai. Br. I. 5. 8. 1, Rg. I. 84. 13), the Pratyaṅgirasa beginning with ‘cak... |
| I.87.3 | प्रेवामजमेषु विधुरेव रेजेते भूमिर्यमिषु यद्वृङ युञ्जते शुभे। ऋ . I. 87. 3. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system | ...ept Ṛg. X. 40. 2 (vide under *niyoga*). Ṛg. I. 87. 3<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| I.89.1-10 | According to Nārāyaṇa Rg. X. 158., Rg. I. 50. 1–9, I. 115. 1, and X. 37. 1 are called Saurya verses; while स्वस्त्ययनानि are the verses that contain the word svasti or a benediction, viz Rg. I. 89. 1, V. 51. 11, X. 63. 1. Nārāyaṇa follows Aśv. Śr. Sūtra VI. 5. 18 as to Saurya hymns; but it is doubtful whether he is right as to the svastyayana verseṣ According to the Bṛhad-devatā VIII. 77, Rg. X. 178 is a svastyayana hymṇ |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ined as consisting of the recitation of Rg. I. 89. 1–10 (beginning with ‘*ā no bhadrā*’), Rg. V... |
| I.89.6-10 | Many gṛhyasūtras have passages resembling those in कौशिक For example, मानवगृह्य II. 15. 6 has यद्यचर्चा चवेडा नरेपेद्वा प्रपेयेद्वा प्रहसेद्वा प्रचलेद्वा द्वादंवेदो वा स्फुटेत्। गोर्गोर्गा धयतु। स्त्री वा स्त्रियंमाध्यन्त् । कर्त्तसंगं हलसंगं मुसलसंगं मुसलमपतनं सुसले वात्र शीर्यतोन्यारंभिम्हात् एव with ten मन्त्र is are prescribed viz Ṛg . I. 89. 6, V. 51. 11, V. 51. 12, V. 51.13, X. 63. 15, VI. 47. 11, VII. 19, 7, X. 152. 4, X. 180. 2, and Tai. Br. III. 5.11. Some of these like Ṛg . X. 152. 4 and X. 180. 2 occur in all Samhitās . ( Continued on next page ) |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... (Rg. I. 89. 1–10) (2) Svasti na Indro (Rg. I. 89. 6–10) (3) Śam na Indrāgni (Rg. VII. 35. 1–11... |
| I.89.8 | भद्रं कर्णेभिः शृणुयाम देवा भद्रं पश्येमाक्षभिर्यजत्राः। स्थिरैरङ्गैस्तुष्टुवांसो - स्तनूभिरिर्षव्यशेम देवहितं यदायुः ॥ ऋ . I. 89. 8 = वाज . सं . 25. 21. found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 1.89.8 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...ods, may we hear bliss with our ears’ ( Ṛg. I. 89. 8 ) and then also the left ear. If the bo... |
| I.89.9 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...d over himself the verse `śatam-in-ru` (Rg. I. 89.9) donate something to the brāhmaṇas". Th... |
| I.89.10 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...r of Daksa and also his daughter ; vide Rg. I. 89. 10, II 27.1, X 72. 4-5 and Nirukta XI 23 a... |
| I.90 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...the verses containing the word 'madhu' (Rg. I. 90. <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapt... |
| I.90.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ...iece of gold is placed on his head with Rg. I. 90. 1, a bull-hide is held over his head, he ... |
| I.90.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...mimikṣe’ (Rg. II. 3. 11), ‘madhu vātā’ (Rg. I. 90. 6), ‘svāduh pavasva’ (Rg. IX. 85. 6). It ... |
| I.90.6-8 | सन्दिग्धसाधनव्यतिरेको यथा - न त्रयीविदा ब्राह्मणेन ग्राह्यावचनः कश्चित्तुरशो रागादिमत्वात् । अत्र वैधर्म्योदाहरणम् । ये प्राबवचना न ते रागादिमन्तः । तथा च गौतमादिभ्यो धर्मशास्त्राणां प्रणेतार इति गौतमादिभ्यो रागादिमत्त्वस्य साधनधर्मस्य व्यावृत्तिः । न्यायबिन्दु (3rd pariccheda p. 127) pub. in the Kashi S. Series, 1924 and also in the Bibliotheca Buddhica, vol. VII No 132 (1918), eḍ by Paṇḍit Rāhula Sāṁkṛtyāyana, who in his Intro. p. VIII to the Vādanyāya of Dharmakīrti published in J. B. O. R. S. vol XXI holds that 625 A. D. is the latest date for Dharmakīrti. 60ḍ (1) Upaniṣads, (2) Vedāntāḥ, (3) Sarva-chandssu Saṁhitāḥ (saṃhitā texts of all the Vedas), (4) Madhūni (either Tai. Ār. X. 38' brabma metu mām' or the three verses beginning with 'Madhu vātā' in Rg. I. 90. 6-8 and in Tai. S. IV. 2. 9 and Vāj. S. XIII. 27–29), (5) Aghamarṣaṇa i. e. Rg. X. 90. 1-3; (6) Atharvaśiras (a small Upaniṣad of about four printed pages) beginning with 'devā ha vai svargam lokam-āyan &c) ; (7) Rudrāḥ, eleven anuvākas of Tai. S. IV. 5. 1-11 beginning with 'namas-te Rudra manyave'); (8) Puruṣasūkta (Rg. X. 90); (9)–(10) Rājata (v. l. Rājana) and Raubīņa Sāmans which are sung on the Ṛk ‘Indram naro’ Rg. VII. 21. 1, Sāmaveda Pūrvārcika 233); (11–12) Bṛhat-sāma and Rathantar, which are respectively sung on 'tvām-iddhi havāmahe' (Rg. VI. 46. 1' Pūrvārcika 234) and on ‘Abhi tvā śūra’ (Rg. VII. 32. 22, Pūrvārcika 233); (13) Puruṣagati sung on the Ṛk ‘ahamasmī prathamajā’ (Sāmaveda, Āraṇyakāṇḍa 594); (14) Mahānāmnī verses (verses beginning with ‘Vidā maghavan vidā’ (Ait. Āraṇyaka IV, 1 ff and Sāmaveda, Mahānāmnyārcika, 641-650) ; (15) Mahāvairāja ( Continued on next page ) |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...winds blow honey to the righteous man' (Rg. I. 90. 6-8). He (takes it into his left hand), sti... |
| I.90.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...the propitiatory verse ‘śam no mitrah’ (Rg. I. 90. 9 ), then lay his hand on the head of the... |
| I.91 | होता । अग्निरिवादीनि जक्षत्वत् ...... आहूती३न् ( इति अग्नेः पुरोवाक्या ) । अध्वर्युः आज्यभागप्रैषान् प्रस्थापयति अग्निं यजेति संप्रेष्यति । होता । ये३यजामहे सोमं कृष्णानः सोम आज्यस्य हविषो वेतु३ वौ३षट् ( सोमस्य पुरोनुवाक्यया ) । अध्वर्युः । अग्निं यजेति संप्रेष्यति । होता । ये३यजामहे ...... प्राणान्नी ( इति ( आश्व . श्रौ . 1. 5. 17 ) । यजमानः अग्नीषोमौस्सार्वदैवयजुषां चतुष्यां भूयास्म् । अध्वर्युः प्रस्थाप्य पूर्ववर्धवृत्तमं गृहीत्वा सोमाय३हि इति संयेष्यति । होता । त्वं सोमासि ...... कतो३न् ( ऋ . 1. 91. 5, सोमस्य पुरोनुवाक्यया ) । अध्वर्युः आज्यभाग ... सोमं यजेति संप्रेष्यति । होता । ये३यजामहे सोमं कृष्णानः सोम आज्यस्य हविषो वेतु३ वौ३षट् ( सोमस्य याज्या ) । अध्वर्युः अग्निप्रस्थापयति अग्निरुपास्यं पुरोवाक्ययाति वौ३षट् । &c. Vide Āśv. I. 5. 29 ( अग्निदेवाग्नये अध्वर्युणा पुरोनुवाक्यया ) &c., and Tai. Br. III. 5. 6 for these अनुवाक्यास and याज्यास . अनुवाक्य is also called पुरोऽनुवाक्य . ' पुरः पूर्वं वानाहेतानमाकलपयेद् या सहयुपपद्यते इति स्युत्पन्ना ' । ओ . प . नि . आप . II. 18. 3 uses the word पुरोऽनुवाक्या ' अध्वर्युश्च ब्रह्मा अध्वर्युणा पुरोनुवाक्यया संयेष्यति '. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ... by a triplet out of the following viz. Rg. I. 91, 16–18, IX. 8. 4, IX. 15. 8, IX. 107. 2... |
| I.91.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | .... X. 15. 5 the yājyā for Somavat Pitṛs, Rg. I. 91. 1 and I. 91. 20 are the anuvākyās and VII... |
| I.91.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ... and then one (i. e. 10th) to Soma with Ṛg. I. 91. 7. Hir. gr. II. 4. 6–9 (S. B. E. vol. 30 ... |
| I.91.9-11 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...ng cart between wheel-tracks he recites Ṛg. I. 91. 9-11, X. 71. 10, IV. 53. 7 (half) and stopṣ ... |
| I.91.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...eṣṭi are Ṛg. VIII 44. 12 (for Agni) and Ṛg. I. 91. 11 (for Soma). The adhvaryu having gone ac... |
| I.91.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ses are repeated in order; ‘āpyāyasva’ (Rg. I. 91. 16), ‘dadhikrāvṇo’ (Rg. IV. 39. 6), ‘ghṛta... |
| I.91.17 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...orships the moon, reciting ‘āpyāyasva’ (Rg. I. 91. 17), ‘san te payāṁsi’ (Rg. I. 91. 18). He ... |
| I.91.18 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...sva’ (Rg. I. 91. 17), ‘san te payāṁsi’ (Rg. I. 91. 18). He shall offer clarified butter, reci... |
| I.91.19 | या ते धामामि हविषा यजन्त्यृक्स्वाह । "' अविवृहा प्र चरा सोम दुर्याणिति। गृहा वै दुर्यां किप्यति वै सोमाद् राजा आयती यजमानस्य गृहाः। स यदैतामन्याह शान्त्येवै नै नच्छमयति सोऽस्रस्य शान्तो न प्रजां न पशून् हिनस्ति । ऐ . ब्रा . 3. 2. The verse ' या ते ··· दुर्यान ' is ऋ . I, 91. 19. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...ith two verses (called paridhānīyā viz. Ṛg. I. 91. 19 and VIII. 42. 3). Then the sacrificer t... |
| I.91.20 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... yearning for a son at every step. Vide Rg. I. 91. 20, I. 92. 13, III. 1. 23 &c. Jaimini (VI.... |
| I.91.26 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...gā*' (Ṛg. IV. 58. 3), ' *somo dhenum*' (Ṛg. I. 91. 26), ' *catvāri vāk*' (Ṛg. I. 164. 45), ' ... |
| I.93.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ... and yājyā of the vapā are respectively Rg. I. 93. 1 and 5. According to Āśv. III. 4. 4. the... |
| I.93.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ... and when offered to Agniṣomau they are Rg. I. 93. 2 and 6. According to Āp. I. 19. 12 and J... |
| I.93.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...e anuvākyā and yājyā being respectively Rg. I. 93. 9 and 5 and to Indrāgni in darśeṣṭi, the ... |
| I.94 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ither a hymn (*sūkta*) is addressed (as Rg. I. 94) or to whom ‘havis’ is directed by the ... |
| I.95 | अथ श्रीमद्विठ्ठुलदेवताप्रतिपादका मन्त्रा व्याख्यायन्ते । सर्वे वेदा यत्पदमामनन्ति शृतेः ( कठोप . २ . १५ ) सगुणे ब्रह्मणि तत्त्वच्छद्मप्रवृत्तेर्नूनो सम्भवान् सर्वं शब्दः परस्मिन् पुसि प्रवर्तन्ते इति श्रीविष्णुसहस्रनामभाष्याच सर्वस्य वेदस्य भगवत् - प्रतिपादकतया सकलसूक्तानां तत्परत्वं स्पष्टमेव । तथापि विशेषतः श्रीविठ्ठुलपरत्वस्य श्रद्धाविद्वज्जनानां बोधार्थं यथामति कतिचिदेव मन्त्राः प्रदर्शयन्ते । mṣ of विठ्ठलऋक्छत्रसारभाष्य ( No. 100 of 1869-70) now lodged in the B. O. R. I. Library. The first verse cited is द्वे विरुपे ( ऋ . I. 95 1). After explaining the eleven verses of Ṛgveda I. 95 the mṣ proceeds to elucidate some other verses of the Ṛgveda such as I. 164. 31. He propcunds certain general principles of the interpretation of Vedic verses and applies them to several verses of the Ṛgveda. Reasons of lack of space forbid further remarkṣ This work richly deserves to be printed and publisheḍ He remarks on folio 28 b — अत एवैकस्य मन्त्र - स्यैक एवार्थ इति न नियमः। अस्य वामीयसूक्तादिषु ( ऋ . १ . १६४ ) निरूक्त - व्याख्यादिभेदनकार्थानां भाष्ये प्रदर्शनात् । चत्वारिऋक्षा ( ऋ . ४ . १८ . ३ ) इत्यादिमन्त्रस्य अद्विपरतया व्याख्यानात् । निरूक्ते यक्षपरतया व्याख्यानात्। व्याकरणभाष्ये भगवतामतेन व्याकरणशास्त्रस्वरूपवर्णनपरतया व्याख्यानाच . भाष्यव्याख्यानस्वरूपत्वरूपवान् । विस्तरभयैकार्थप्रदर्शनेनार्थान्तराण स्यागत् । सर्वार्थप्रकाशकस्थानांद्शेरपीषे यस्य वेदस्याधुनापीप्येष्यंव्याख्यानरूप - भाष्येणार्थयतानियमनासम्भवात् । |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... neck, stomach and arms are mentioned), Rg. I. 95 10, VIII. 77. 4 (where Indra is said to... |
| I.95.1-11 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §117-kāshinātha-upādhyāya | ...ter he takes several Ṛk verses (such as Ṛgveda I. 95. 1-11 and I. 164. 31) and explains them as ap... |
| I.96.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...into flames and sacrifice is offereḍ In Ṛg. I. 96. 2 Agni is said to be the progenitor of me... |
| I.97.1 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...ite the mantra ‘apa nah śośucad-agham’ (Ṛg. I. 97. 1. Tai. Ā. VI. 10. 1). It further provide... |
| I.97.1-8 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...(may our sins perish) is the refrain of Rg. I.97. 1–8. ‘O gods! May your fetters and may sins... |
| I.98.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...ā verses respectively are ‘pṛṣṭo divi’ (Rg. I. 98. 2) and ‘pra vātā vānti’ (Rg. V. 83. 4). I... |
| I.99.1 | The mantras prescribed for religious worship and rites have a certain pattern, that is, they either refer to the rite to be performed and the deity or to the benefit prayed for or there is some word therein that indicates an application of it to the deity. For example, the mantra ‘ जातमिवसे सुलवान् ’ ( Rg I. 99. 1) is employed for invoking the presence of Durgā, because therein occurs the word ‘durgāṇi’ ( स नः पर्वयसि दुर्गाणि विश्वा ) or the verse ‘Gaurir- (Continued on next page) |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...d to Agni with a mantra ‘*Jātavedase*’ (Rg. I. 99. 1), four more with the hymn 'tarat sa man... |
| I.100 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...n the list. The word ‘utsava’ occurs in Ṛg. I. 100 8 and I. 102 1 and is derived from the ... |
| I.100.17 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...īṣa is mentioned as a great king in the Ṛgveda I. 100. 17. Paraśurāma is one of the seven or eigh... |
| I.100.19 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... an arbitration or judicial decisioṇ In Rg. I. 100. 19 there is a similar expression ‘May Indr... |
| I.101.2 | Rg I. 101. 2 is यो व्यंसे जाहषाणेन म॒न्युना या : शम्बरं यो अहन्न् पिप्रमुख्यात् ; शंभरे I. 101. 3 is यस्य चात्मानुपृथिवी पीतर्य मदहू यस्य इमे चक्रणो यस्य दूयौ । यस्येतेऽष्ट्रस्य सिन्धव : सख्यते व्रत &c. |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...rata-in-the-rigveda-15">15</a></sup> in Rg. I. 101. 2 Indra is said to have killed Pipru who ... |
| I.101.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...se are the vratas of Varuna’. Vide also Rg. I. 101. 3, II. 24. 12, II 38. 2, III. 30. 4, V. 6... |
| I.101.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ... 62. 6); ‘who is firm in each exploit’ (Ṛg. I. 101. 4); ‘O Indra! four are your divine and un... |
| I.102.1-5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...ory and all sorts of things (e. g. vide Rg. I. 102. 1-5, II. 24. 15-16, II. 25. 2, III. 31. 14,... |
| I.103.5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...tion of being their priest'". Vide also Ṛg. I. 103. 5. Śrat and śrāddha are both mentioned in... |
| I.104.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ch name has a Persian ring about it; In Rg. I. 104.2 *varṇa* seems to be placed in oppositio... |
| I.104.4 | no text found | vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas · vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...(under Mathurā) Var. 177, 55 Kuliśī—(r) Rg. I. 104. 4 Kulyā—(r.) Anu. 25. 56 q. by T.K p. 247... |
| I.105 | no text found | vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...78 19 (after Pṛthūdaka and Bindusaras). Rg. I. 105 17 speaks of Trita who had been thrown ... |
| I.105.8 | सं मा तपन्तम्भितः सपत्नीरिव पर्वकः । ऋ . I. 105. 8; vide Rg. X. 116. 10 ( आदिवलितिकृण्नुतं कनीनाम् ) where the Asvins are said to have made क्ष्यवन the husband of maidenṣ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...or suppressing her co-wiveṣ In a verse (Rg. I. 105. 8) Trita who had fallen into a well decla... |
| I.108.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...us, Turvaśas, Druhyus, Anus and Purus ( Rg. I. 108. 8 ) being frequently mentioned ( vide Rg.... |
| 1.108.8 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...dus, Turvaśas, Druhyus, Anus and Pūrus (Rg. 1. 108. 8, VIII. 10. 5 &c ) and the countries of ... |
| I.108.9 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...lower, middle and highest prthivi as in Rg. I. 108. 9 (yad indrāgni avamasyām prthivyām madhy... |
| I.109.2 | अभर्व हि शूरिदावन्तरा वा विजामातृत वा द्या स्यालत् । ( ऋ . I. 109. 2)... अभर्व हि बहुदातृतरी वा विजामातुः अहुसमासाजामातुः । विजामाता इति शाबरं दाक्षि - णात्याः क्रौतापंतिमाचक्षते । अहुसमास इव वरोऽभिमेतः । निरूक्त VI. 9. . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...age-170">170</a></sup> while explaining Ṛg. I. 109. 2 ('O Indra and Agni, I have heard you to... |
| I.110.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ... =Tai. S. IV. 2. 5. 5, Vāj. S. XII. 67, Rg. I. 110. 5, I. 176. 2, X. 117. 7). Baudhāyana<sup ... |
| I.112 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-other-soma-sacrifices | ...prātaranuvāka he should go on repeating Ṛg. I. 112 till sun- light appears ( Āśv. IV. 15. ... |
| I.112.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...h mantras (addressed to the Earth) viz. Ṛg. I. 112. 1, I. 22. 13, I. 185. 7, I. 164. 41; the ... |
| I.112.15 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...nated Kali who had become olḍ Vide also Rg. I. 112. 15 (where Kali is said to have got a wife ... |
| I.112.16 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... taken as an individual sage ; e. g. in Ṛg. I. 112. 16 a prayer is made to the Aśvins to come ... |
| I.112.20 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...ess'. Sini- larly, the word ‘śantāti’ ( Rg. I. 112. 20, VIII. 18. 7) means ‘beneficent’. |
| I.113.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... VII. 55. 5 and X. 85. 28 for jñāti and Ṛg. I. 113. 2, V. 73. 4, VII. 72. 2, VII. 67. 9 for b... |
| I.114 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...the powerful Rudra' &c. verse by verse (Rg. I. 114). If the honey bees make honey in a man... |
| I.114.1 | इमा रुद्राय तपसे कपर्दिने क्षयद्वीराय प्र भरामहे मतीः । यथा शमसद्विषदे चतुष्पदे विश्वं पुष्टं ग्रामे अस्मिन्ननातुरम् ॥ Ṛg. I. 114. 1. found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 1.114.1 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ... cowdung with the mantra 'mā nastoke,' (Rg. I. 114. 1 = Vāj. S. 16. 16). Then he should bathe... |
| I.114.2 | शं च योश्च रुद्रस्य वष्मि । ऋ . II. 33. 13; यच्छं च योश्च महराजे पिता मनुर्वश्चाम तप रुद्र प्रणीतिषु ॥ ऋ . I. 114. 2. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...Rudra (i. e. under the power of Rudra), Rg. I. 114.2 “O Rudra! may we secure by your guidanc... |
| I.114.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... up ones &c.', Tai. S. IV. 5. 10. 2 and Ṛg. I.114. 7) and the Yājyā (offering prayer) ‘Mā na... |
| I.114.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...e’s hand with the mantra ‘mā nastoke’, (Ṛg. I. 114. 8) and mixed with water and therewith lin... |
| I.114.8-9 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...h curds, honey and ghee with two verses Rg. I.114. 8-9 and murmur the hymn (Rg. VII. 35) and i... |
| I.115.1 | वारुणीभ्यां रात्रिमुपतिष्ठते । इमे मे वरुण तररायामीति द्वाभ्याम् । एवमेव प्रातः मैत्र्यृचमुपतिष्ठते ॥ मैत्र्यामाह्णमुपतिष्ठते मित्रस्य चर्षणीधृतो मित्रो जनान्यातयतीति द्वाभ्याम् । बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 11-14. The verses इमे मे वरुण and तरवा यामि are respectively Rg. I. 25. 19 and I. 24. 11; and मित्रस्य चर्षणीधृतो and मित्रो जनानू are respectively Rg. III.59.6 and 1. Gobhila-smṛti II. 11-12 prescribes the two verses 'udu tyam ' ( Rg. I. 50. 1 and in other Vedas also ) and 'citram devānām ' ( Rg. I. 115. 1 and in other Vedas also ) as the upasthāna in both sandhyāṣ In modern times the usages vary, many recite the whole of Rg. III. 59 in the morning adoration and Rg. I. 25. 1-10 ( addressed to Varuna ) in the evening. The Sṃ C. ( I. p. 139 ) says that the worship of the Sun should be done by the mantras from that śākhā of the Veda to which one belongṣ the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 36 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...0), ‘Udu tyam’ (Rg. I. 50.1), ‘citram’ (Rg. I. 115.1), ‘tac-cakṣur’ (Rg. VII. 66. 16), ‘ya u... |
| I.115.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...metaphorical sense or in simileṣ *Vide* Rg. I. 115. 4, II. 3. 6, V. 29. 15, X. 106. 1. In Rg.... |
| I.116.1 | यावधर्मगाय विमदाय जायां सेनाजुवा न्यृहतु श्येन ॥ ऋ . I. 116. 1. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ave been grown-up. On the other hand in Ṛg. I. 116. 1 it is said that the Nāșatyas (Āśvins) b... |
| I.116.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...a’ in Rg. VII. 41. 2, ‘ākhyāyikā’ as in Rg. I. 116. 3, reason (_hetu_) in Rg. I. 2. 4. The Ṛg... |
| I.116.4-5 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...the sindhus (rivers) flow to the Oceaṇ’ Rg. I. 116. 4-5, X. 39. 4 and X. 143. 5 refer to the st... |
| I.116.7 | न स स्त्रो वणो वण इति : सा सुरा मभूमिवीको अक्षितिः । ऋ . VII. 86. 6; इद्ध प्रसीतो दुखमहो न सुरायम् । ऋ . VIII. 2. 12; कारोत्तरा - व्युत्क्रस्य कृणो : शते कृम्मानमसिञ्चतं सुरायाः । ऋ . I. 116. 7; सूर्ये विषमा सजानि कृलि सुरातो यज्ञे । ऋ . I. 191. 10; भोजा जिग्युर्यत्यः सुराया भोजा जिग्युर्य अहुत्याः प्रपतीः । ऋ . X. 107. 9. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...toxicated engage in when surā is drunk. Ṛg. I. 116. 7 mentions among the deeds of Aśvins this... |
| I.116.12 | The Sat. Br. XIV. 1. 1. 10-11 explains by a legend the names gharma, pravargya, mahāvīra and samrāt. तत् ( भिष्णोः शिरः ) षुष्किमिति पपात् । तस्मादेतस्मादमृतं सुष्वमाचरत् तद्यद्यत् प्रापन्न एतद् द्विपदिष्वमन्यथाकरोद् यत्तपस्यमृष्यत तस्मात्तत् तपः। ये देवा अनुवन्। ब्रह्मा ह्येष को वैर्येतदमृतं। तस्मान्नास्यममस्त्यस्य यद् एषो व्यक्षरत् पाणिभिः संभृक्तस्तस्मात् सम्राट ! शतपथ XIV. 1. 1. 10-11. The Sat. Br. further on (XIV. 1. 1. 18ff) says that Dadhyan Ātharvaṇa knew the doctrine of Pravargya ( called Madhu ) and imparted it to Aśvins and refers to Rg. I. 116. 12. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-tarka-and-dharmashastra | ...II. 5. 15, 17 and 19 quote respectively Ṛg. I. 116. 12, I. 117. 22, VI. 47. 18 (rūpaṁ rūpaṁ pr... |
| I.116.16 | क्ष्प्र्णे मेधाकुये चक्षुर्दानमुञ्छार्थं ते पितामचकार । ऋ . I. 116. 16 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...of the father's power over his children Rg. I. 116. 16<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| I.117.13 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana | ... old and aging Cyavana with youth (vide Ṛg. I. 117. 13, I. 118. 6, VII. 71. 5, X. 39. 4). The ... |
| I.118.2 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army | ...ns is described as having three wheels (Rg. I. 118. 2, I 157. 3, X. 41 1). Ghatotkaca, howeve... |
| I.119.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... Rg. X. 27. 12 (quoted above p.439) and Rg. I. 119. 5. The story of Śyāvaśva narrated in the ... |
| I.120.12 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...e inaudibly the verse 'Adha svapnasya' (Rg. I. 120.12) or perform a śrāddha like the one on A... |
| I.124.3 | एषा दिवो दुहिता मत्वर्षि उपोऽविहासा समना पुरस्तात्। ऋतस्य पन्थामन्येति साधु प्रजानातिव न दिशो मिनाति ॥ ऋ 1. 124. 3. The meaning of the last quarter is that Usas always rises in the east and that she does not annihilate the separateness of the four quarters by sometimes rising in a direction other than the east. In this the dawn simply follows the law laid down for her in the order of nature ( ṛtasya panthām ). The idea about the confusion of quarters is well expressed in Rg V. 40. 5 Vide also X. 32 7. |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...false men). Prof Apte relies (p 411) on Rg. I. 124. 3<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| I.124.7 | अभातैव पुंस एति प्रतीची गर्तादुगिरव सनये धनानाम् । जायेव पत्य उशती सुवासा उषा हस्रेव निरणिते अप्सः । ऋ . I. 124. 7. The संस्कारप्रकाश p. 747 quotes this Vedic verse, Yaska's Nirukta thereon and Vaṣ also. अभातैव इव जायम - स्तिष्ठन्त इव हृतवर्चसः । अथर्व I. 17. 1. The निरुक्त (III. 4) reads अभातैव इव योषि - स्तिष्ठन्ति हृतवर्चसः and explains अभातैव इव योषिस्तिष्ठन्ति संतानकर्मणे पिण्डप्रदानाय हृतवर्चसः . found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 1.124.7 |
vol-1-part-1 §2-sources-of-dharma · vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ces-of-dharma-8">8</a></sup>. Vide also Ṛgveda I. 124. 7, IV. 5. 5 and Atharvaveda I. 17. 1 and ... |
| I.125 | According to the Tai. Br. II. 7. 5 ' मनुष्या वै नराशंसः '; vide शाङ्खायनश्रौत 16. 11 where many lists of नराशंस hymns occur Ṛg. I. 125 being one hymn of that kinḍ अथर्व XX. 127. 1 has the word नराशंस and ऋ V. 18. 5. is नराशंस्यौ . |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...re *dānastütis* (eulogies of gifts) in Ṛg. I. 125 (where the gifts made by king Svanaya s... |
| I.126 | शङ्खलिखितौ । वाहनयोग्यानां सततमनुचीर्णं प्रतिमासं दिसौवर्णिकी वृत्तिः पाणमार्ष्य स्मरणं चातुर्मास्यं वा । स्वयंदूतष्वि दानमहोपो दिदिवेण्ठनुज्ञां कुलचारित्रशील - विद्यालक्षणगुणगाधिबहु समाने मनुष्णीत । राजधर्मकाण्ड p 58, राजधर्मप्रकाश p. 252. राजधर्मकाण्ड explains राजकार्येषु युक्तेषु सुदृढबुद्धिभ्यां दूतं बुवा वा राज्ञा विधित्सव्या । प्रसिद्धेषु च पौरुषेषु दानवेत्तनादिविशेषाणि बन्दादि देयमित्यर्थः . This provides for pension to the dependents when the soldier dies on duty, special bonuses or favours for special valour, work or worth. A few words may be said about words like suvarna, śatamāna, niska &c. The word krsnala occurs in the Tai S II 3. 2 1. Hiranyakāra (goldsmith) is found in Vāj S 30 17. In Rg I. 126 2 gifts of a hundred niskas and horses are mentioned and in Rg IV 37 4 the R̥bhus are addresṣ ed as wearing ' good niskas ' In Atharva V. 14 3 'niska' occurs and in the Ait. Br (39 8) damsels who are niskakanthyah (whose necks are adorn-ed with necklaces of niskas) are among the gifts So 'niska' was probably a gold piece used as a coin or an ornament or a thin plate of gold like a modern putli, several of which are even now worn by women in the form of a necklace In Rg II 33 10 Rudra is said to wear ' viśvarūpa-niska ' which is probably an allusion to golden pieces stamped with various figureṣ In Rg VI 47 23 the sage says that he received ten 'hiranyapindas' (golden pieces) from Divodāsa In Rg VIII. 78 2 a prayer is offered to Indra for the bestowal of golden ' mana', which may be the precursor of ' Śatamāna '. This last occurs in the Tai, S VI. 6 10 2 Pān (V. 1.27, 29, 30) respective-ly mentions śatamāna (what is bought for a śatamāna is called śatamāna), kārsāpana, niska and V. I 34 refers to pana, pāda and māsa Patañjali (Mahābhāsya vol III. p 369 on Pān, VIII 1. 12) gives the instance 'from this kārsāpana give one māsa to each of these two persons who are here'. The sūtra of Pānini V. 2. 120 (rūpād--āhataprāśastayor-yap) conveys that ( Continued on next page ) |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xix-kalpa-manvantara-mahāyuga-yuga | ...down sixty thousand and 99 enemieṣ Vide Ṛg. I. 126 3 (for sixty thousand cows), VIII 4. 20... |
| I.126.3 | उप मा इयशावाः स्वनयेन दक्षा वधूमन्तो दृक्षा स्थासो अस्युः । षष्टिः सहस्रम् गव्यमायसन्तम् अभीरिष्टे अह्नम् ॥ ऋ . I. 126. 3. Sāyara explains षष्ठ्यपिकसहस्रं गवां समूहोट्थ आंगात् . |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...46. 22. For gifts of young damsels vide Rg. I. 126. 3, VI. 27. 8, VIII. 18. 22, VIII. 19. 36,... |
| I.126.6-7 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... who had come as suitorṣ The two verses Ṛg. I. 126. 6-7 (which are rather too naive) indicate t... |
| I.130.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...roars; he exposes the Asura colour'; in Rg. I. 130.8 'Indra helped in battles the Arya sacri... |
| I.132.6.I | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ... who desires to attack us with an army’ Rg. I. 132. 6. In Rg. VI. 49. 14 a prayer is addressed t... |
| I.133.5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...s* with the mantra ‘*pīśānga-bhrstim*’ (Rg. I. 133. 5). Then *savyam*. Then round the plates ... |
| I.139.10 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti | ...s on the horizoṇ In a difficult verse ( Rg. I.139.10 ) both Bṛhaspati and Vena are mentioneḍ... |
| I.139.11 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ... pleased’. He then repeats ‘Ye devāso’ (Rg. I. 139.11). Then he says ‘with the per mission of... |
| I.141 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ṇḍavas, and who endeavours to interpret Rg. I. 141: 1-3 as referring to these three avatār... |
| I.141.1-3 | सक्तुमीवा पवनस्य सेयं सद्वार्तामपिपावना । अस्यं चकारेशमुर्वीविधा यस्मिन् रमन्ते हरिपादभक्ताः ॥ तृतीयमस्य वृषभस्य दोहसे वक्षाममर्ति जनयन्स पोषणः । निर्गि दुर्णामहस्य ववर्ष ईशानार्यः शत्रवः क्रन्त सूरयः । यदीमथु मदिवो मन्न आपेषु शुहा सर्रा माल - रिष्या मथायातिः ॥ यस्य श्रीण्यदुपिवितानि वेदवचने रूपाणि दिष्ण्यानि देवस्य भर्गो महतः । वायो रामवचोनियं प्रथमकं पृष्ठो द्वितीयं यद्युम्नं कृतः केशवैः ॥ महाभारततात्पर्यनिर्णय chap. 32 verses 176-181 (Nirṇ eḍ of 1911; तृतीय ... योषणाः form latter half of Rg. I. 141. 2 and निर्विदी ... मथायाति is Rg. I. 141. 3. Rg. I. 141. 1 begins with वळिरिया . In the भाष्य on सक्तुमीवा the verse यस्य etc. quoted here reads the last line as ' मधवो यत्तु तृतीयफर्क कुलनिर्षे आप्य हरो तेन हि '. The celebrated Appayyadikṣita delivered a heavy onslaught on Madhvā-cārya in his सक्तुमीव पवनस्य संयं (Anaṇ) for this claim of avatāraship. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... of this tendency is the explanation of Ṛg. I. 141. 1–3 by Anandatīrtha, also called Madhvācāry... |
| I.141.3 | सक्तुमीवा पवनस्य सेयं सद्वार्तामपिपावना । अस्यं चकारेशमुर्वीविधा यस्मिन् रमन्ते हरिपादभक्ताः ॥ तृतीयमस्य वृषभस्य दोहसे वक्षाममर्ति जनयन्स पोषणः । निर्गि दुर्णामहस्य ववर्ष ईशानार्यः शत्रवः क्रन्त सूरयः । यदीमथु मदिवो मन्न आपेषु शुहा सर्रा माल - रिष्या मथायातिः ॥ यस्य श्रीण्यदुपिवितानि वेदवचने रूपाणि दिष्ण्यानि देवस्य भर्गो महतः । वायो रामवचोनियं प्रथमकं पृष्ठो द्वितीयं यद्युम्नं कृतः केशवैः ॥ महाभारततात्पर्यनिर्णय chap. 32 verses 176-181 (Nirṇ eḍ of 1911; तृतीय ... योषणाः form latter half of Rg. I. 141. 2 and निर्विदी ... मथायाति is Rg. I. 141. 3. Rg. I. 141. 1 begins with वळिरिया . In the भाष्य on सक्तुमीवा the verse यस्य etc. quoted here reads the last line as ' मधवो यत्तु तृतीयफर्क कुलनिर्षे आप्य हरो तेन हि '. The celebrated Appayyadikṣita delivered a heavy onslaught on Madhvā-cārya in his सक्तुमीव पवनस्य संयं (Anaṇ) for this claim of avatāraship. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ātarisvâ’ (meaning ‘wind-god’) occur in Rg. I. 141. 3. This was deemed sufficient to claim th... |
| I.143.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...; ‘Pra agnaye navyasīm dhītimagnaye’ in Rg. I. 143. 1; ‘vaiśvānarāya matir-navyasi śuciḥ soma... |
| I.148.2 | सुखृत्त्वं विश्वावस्य कर्मोपस्ति श्रमणस्य कारो । ऋ . I. 148. 2: स्वावाश्वस्य सुन्वतस्था शृणु यथा शृणोरेमेः कर्मणि कृतवतः। यथा हि नः पितरः सोम पूर्व कर्माणि चक्रुः पवमान धीराः । ऋ . IX. 96. 11. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...gration-or-metempsychos-4">4</a></sup> (Rg. I. 148. 2); (O Indra, give your ear to (the praye... |
| I.152.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...380">380</a></sup> with fat splendour' (Ṛg. I. 152. 1); he should apply eye-salve to his eyes... |
| I.154.1-6 | इदं विष्णुविचक्रे मेधा निदधुवे पदम् । समूढुळमस्य पाँशुरे ॥ त्रीणि पदा विच - क्रमे विष्णुर्गोपा अदाम्यः। ऋ . I. 22. 17-18; vide also Rg. I. 154. 1-4, I. 155. 4, VI. 49. 13 &c.; न ते विष्णो जायमानो न जातो देव महिम्नः परमन्तमार्प। उदस्तम्भा रोदसीमेध धामम् । मर्चो दक्षस्य गुहियाः ॥ ... व्यवस्थितमा रोदसी विष्णवे दाधर्थ पृथिमिमिमितो मयुखैः ॥ ऋ . VII. 99. 2-3. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ... twelve mantras ( Rg. I. 22. 16–21, and Rg. I. 154. 1–6 ). Having praised the god with mantras ... |
| I.154.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ..., ' pra tadvṣṇuḥ ' (Tai. Br. II. 4. 3 = Rg. I. 154. 2 ), ' paro mātrayā' ( Tai. Br. II. 8. 3 ... |
| I.154.4 | य ऽ उ त्रिधातु पृशिवीषु धामेको चाधार भुवनानि विश्वा । ऋ . 1. 154. 4. The word त्रिधातु occurs at least two dozen times in the Ṛgveda, but its meaning is not certaiṇ In Ṛg. VIII. 40 12 we have ‘tridhātu śarmaṇa patam-asmān’ (protect us with a three-fold protection) and it is difficult to say what ‘tridhātu’ protection iṣ |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...n all sides as the axle does the wheelṣ Ṛg. I. 154. 4 refers to Viṣṇu who single-handed suppo... |
| I.155.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...e distance between heaven and earth. In Rg. I. 155. 5 the poet says that no one dare soar up ... |
| I.155.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | .... 51 says he wears a skin (*kṛtti*). In Ṛg. I. 155. 6 Viṣṇu is said to approach a battle with... |
| I.157.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ted prayers is natural and easy. In the Ṛgveda I. 157.2 both brahma and kṣatra occur<sup class=... |
| I.157.2.I | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... and probably mean the same thing as in Ṛg. I. 157.2. In some Vedic works brahma and kṣatra sta... |
| I.158.4-5 | मा माषैषीं दशत्यध्रिथो धाक्रे य घटी हद्धव्वस्तमि साद्रघ्राधि मायुत्तमा दासा यदर्धी सुसमध्ववमुक्षः। ऋ . I. 158. 4-5 |
vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals | ...history of ordeals may be set out here. Rg. I. 158. 4-5, wherein<sup>561</sup> the sage Dirghat... |
| I.158.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ke away the dark skin' Rg. IX. 41.1. In Rg. I. 158.5 a certain *dasa* is called Traitana whi... |
| I.158.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...erson’s name e. g. Dīrghatamā Māmateya (Ṛg. I. 158. 6), Kutsa Ārjuṇeya (son of Arjuṇī, Ṛg. IV... |
| I.162 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ...s is one of the most ancient sacrificeṣ Rg. I. 162 and 163 show that the horse-sacrifice w... |
| I.162-1 | यज्ञेषु पशवो ब्रह्मन्नवष्यन्ते सततं द्विजैः । संस्कृताः किल मन्त्रैश्च तेऽपि स्वर्ग - मवाप्नुयन् ॥ वनपर्व 208. 11-12. This idea is as old as Rg. I. 162. 21. |
vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra | ...i. e. they should be striven for ). The Ṛgveda I. 162-1 employs the form ‘pravakṣyāmaḥ (we shal... |
| I.162.2-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ...ṇ A goat was led in front of the horse (Rg. I. 162. 2-3 and I. 163. 12). The horse was decked w... |
| I.162.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...n to the composers of the Ṛgveda hymns; Ṛg. I. 162. 5 mentions hotṛ, adhvaryu, agnimīndha (ag... |
| I.162.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...d ) and its top caṣāla are mentioned in Rg. I. 162. 6. Rg. III. 8 is full of the praise of th... |
| I.162.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ... making offerings of the horse's flesh (Rg. I. 162. 15). The horse is identified with Āditya, ... |
| I.162.15, I.164.15, X.11.2, X.82.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | .... The word iṣṭa occurs several times in Ṛg. ( I. 162. 15, I. 164. 15, X. 11. 2, X. 82. 2 ), but the meaning is not certain except ... |
| I.162.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...e been some-what like a mantle or toga (Rg. I. 162. 16). In the Tai. S. II. 4. 9. 2. the skin ... |
| I.162.18 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ... (I. 162. 19); 34 ribs are mentioned in Rg. I. 162. 18, while 26 ribs are mentioned in other t... |
| I.162.19 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...r-ix-marriage-110">110</a></sup> in the Ṛgveda (I. 162. 19) and the Tai. S. IV. 6. 9. 3 where it se... |
| I.163 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ...e Gosūkta ( Rg. VI. 28 ) or Āśvasūkta ( Rg. I. 163 ). Vide Āp. VI. 19. 4-9 to VI. 23. |
| I.163.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...sambhāras with a formula ‘yadakrandah’ (Rg. I. 163. 1). The horse is held facing the west to ... |
| I.163.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ...identified with Āditya, Trita and Yama (Rg. I. 163. 3). |
| I.163.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...e and habitṣ The word *vrāta* occurs in Rg. I. 163. 8, III. 26. 6, V. 53. 11. Sāyaṇa also per... |
| I.163.10 | हंसा इव श्रेणिशो यतन्ते यदशुद्धिधूममजमश्वमा : । ऋ . I. 163. 10. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... meaning attacheḍ 'Śreṇi' occurs in the Rg. I. 163. 10 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| I.163.12-13 | न वा उ एतन्म्प्रि्रयसे न रिष्यसि देवाँ इदेषि पथिभिः सुगेभिः। ह्री त्वा सुषा प्रृषतीषु धृष्षुताऽरषाध्यौ धुरि रासभस्व ॥ ऋ . I. 162. 21. Vide also Rg. I. 163. 13. The Tai. Br. III. 7. 7 has the first half of Rg. I. 162. 21 and reads the 2nd half as ' यत्र यन्ति सुकृतो नापि दुष्कृतस्तत्र त्वा देवैः सविता दधात् ' |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ...m’ in the adhrigu praiṣa Rg. I. 162 and Rg. I. 163. 12-13 are to be reciteḍ When the horse is kil... |
| I.164 | All verses on which Prof. Ranade relies are set out here in one place: को ददर्श प्रथमं जायमानमस्थन्वन्तं यदनास्न बिभर्ति। भूम्या असुरसृगात्मा कं स्वित् को विद्वांसमुप गात्प्रष्टुमेतत् ॥ Ṛg. I. 164. 4; प्रियः सुपर्णोऽपर्णां अधिष्ट्ठाय पुनरायातं यदेकं चेतयद्वत् । कविर्यः पुत्रः स इमां चिकेत् ॥ 16; अबः एरेण परं घनावरणं पद्वं वक्से बिभर्ति परैरागात् कं वित्त्सले नहि पूर्यं अन्तः ॥ 17; द्वा सुपर्णा सयुजा सखाया समानं वृक्षं परि षस्वजाते । तयोरन्यः पिप्पलं स्वादत्त्यनश्नन्नन्यो अभि चाकशीति ॥ 20; अनच्छुदये दुरगातु जीवमेजेषु धर्मं चरति स्थामिस्मर्वं मर्यन्न सयोनिः ॥ 30; अपदयं गोपान्धमानमा च परा च पशिमिश्चिः भूरस्तत् ॥ स सधीचीः स विविधूविंसान आ परीवानि भुवनः सुवीर्यत्वं मर्यन्मर्यन्न सयोनिः । सा शाश्वन्ता विधूनवीन ना चिरसुसुरय्य । In I. 164. 30. and in I, 164. 38 the word जीव does not occur. At the most there is a contrast between the immortal part (i. e., soul) and the mortal part (the body) in the verses 30 and 38. These two (soul and body) are always bound together; one of them (the body) is well known to people, the other (the soul) is not so knowṇ The verse अपदयं गोपो (Ṛg. I. 164. 31) is repeated in X. 177. 3. The आत्मभेधिकर्ष 47. 16 द्वार्गणी रश्मिणो मिल्हो is an echo of द्वा सुपर्णा सयुजा etc. H. D. 193 |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... of the Ṛgveda, such as the asyavāmīya (Ṛg. I. 164 ), haviṣpāntiya (Ṛg. X. 88), Aghamarṣaṇ... |
| I.164.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | Among the texts on which he relies are Ṛg. I. 164. 3, 4, 16, 17, 20, 30, 31, 38. The whole h... |
| I.164.11 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...arī*’ means ‘roam over or round’ (as in Rg. I. 164. 11 and IV. 36 1), or with ‘*pra*’ means ‘t... |
| I.164.11-13 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...the months have 30 spokeṣ This explains Rg. I. 164. 11-13 and 48. In the brāhmaṇas also the year ... |
| I.164.12 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-tarka-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ā-Garbhe nu &c.), Praśnop. I. 11 quotes Ṛg. I. 164. 12 (pañcapādam pitaram), Bṛ. Up. II. 5. 15... |
| I.164.15 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...view the twelve divisions correctly. In Rg. I. 164. 15 it is said ' They say that the 7th of t... |
| I.164.20 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-dharmashastra-and-sānkhya · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... Up. III. 1. 1, Śv. Up. III. 1 and also Rg. I. 164. 20) and explains it, as referring to the i... |
| I.164.21 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra | ...ical meaning). Vide Nir. III. 12 (where Rg. I. 164. 21 is explained in two ways, adhidaivata a... |
| I.164.27 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...w is frequently called ‘aghnyā’ (*vide* Rg. I. 164. 27 and 40, IV. 1. 6, V. 83. 8, VIII. 69. 2... |
| I.164.30 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...he word for ‘Individual soul’ occurs in Rg. I. 164. 30, Jiva, meaning Jupiter in Sanskrit, how... |
| I.164.32 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...hool of ancient yājñikas in Nir. V. 11. Rg. I. 164. 32 (ya im cakāra) is differently explained... |
| I.164.33 | The question about देवयान and पितृयान is put in the Br. up. VI. 2.2 in the following form; येत्थो देवयानस्य वा पथः देवयानं वा पथानं प्रतिपद्यन्ते पितृयाणं वा । अपि हि न ऋषयः शृण्वः स्तुति । अद्यणुषं पितृणामहं देवयानासु मर्तृनाम् । साण्याभिविभ्नमेजल्ल्स । The verse दै स्तुती etc. is स्र . X. 88, 15 (which reads दै स्तुती अद्यणुषं etc.) and दै स्तुती ... अन्तरापूर्वमपरं च केतूदँ ). षोः (heaven) and पृथिवी are respectively called father and mother in Rg. I. 164. 33 and I. 191, 6. |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...rn directioṇ' The recondite allusion in Rg. I. 164. 33 ( atra pita duhitur-garbham-ādhāt ) and... |
| I.164.34 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ... stage in the Aśvamedha and states that Rg. I. 164. 34 (= Vāj. S. XXIII. 61 ) is the question ... |
| I.164.35 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ...ies 'this vedi is the furthest limit' ( Rg. I. 164. 35 ). Vide Lāṭ. IX. 10. 9-14 for almost th... |
| I.164.39 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... passageṣ For example, it cites (XI. 7) Ṛg. I. 164. 39 (Ṛco akṣare....samāsaṭe ). In IX. 158 i... |
| I.164.41 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | .... 1. 7. 2 the metres are called 'gnās'. Ṛg. I. 164. 41 is an enigmatic description of Vāk expl... |
| I.164.43 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma | ...tāni dharmāṇi prathamānyāsan’ occurs in Rg. I. 164. 43 and 50, X. 90. 16. Similarly, we have t... |
| I.164.45 | ब्राह्मणासो अतिरात्रे न सोमे सरो न पूर्णमभितो वदन्तः । संवत्सरस्य तदहः परि षद् यत्रासुकाः प्रावृषीणा बभूवुः ॥ ऋ . 7. 103. 7; ब्राह्मणासः सोमिनो वाचमक्रत ब्रह्म कुर्वन्तः परिस्नृतः । ऋ . 7. 103. 8; आघ्नदेतदबृहीत् सोमश्च यो ब्राह्मणाँ आविशत् । ऋ . 10. 16. 6; इदा तेषु मनश्चजनद् यदू ब्राह्मणाः संवदन्ते सखापः । ऋ . X. 71. 8; त्वं त्यादिष्टासु त्वमिन्द्र तिष्ठासु त्वमूर्जासु त्वमेह्योषधीषु त्वमासु पशुषु त्वमासु त्वमस्मेषु चोद । ऋ . I. 164. 45. found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 7.103.7 |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...um*' (Ṛg. I. 91. 26), ' *catvāri vāk*' (Ṛg. I. 164. 45), ' *idaṁ viṣṇur*' (Ṛg. I. 22. 17); he ... |
| I.164.46 | एकं सद्विप्रा बहुधा वदन्त्यग्निं यमं मातरिश्वानमाहुः ॥ ऋ . I. 164. 46. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ... Aurobindo himself describes (p. XXXII) Rg. I. 164. 46 and X. 129. 2 as 'the summit of the ved... |
| I.164.49 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...e breast of the mother with the mantra (Rg. I. 164. 49) 'Oh, Sarasvati! make that breast ready... |
| I.165 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ... Ṛgvedin priest should recite Śrīsūkta (Ṛg. I.165), Pavamāna hymn (from Ṛg. IX. 1), Śānti... |
| I.165.6 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-vii-vratas-called-nāgapanchamī-manasāpūjā-rakshābandhana-krishnajanmāsht | ...er of ahi is frequently mentioned as in Ṛg. I. 165. 6, III. 47 4. That ahi meant a serpent wi... |
| I.166.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...‘Principles of Tantra’ p. VII he quotes Ṛg. I. 166. 7 “arcantyakram madirasya pitaye” and tra... |
| I.167.4 | परा ह्यआ अयासो यस्या साधारण्ये महतो मिमिङ्गुः। ऋ . I. 167. 4. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvi-veshyā | .... who were courtezans or prostituteṣ In Ṛg. I. 167. 4 the bright Maruts (storm gods) are said... |
| I.169 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...pears to mean a road or a way (e. g. in Ṛg. I. 169 6 'tīrthe nāryaḥ paumṣyāni tasthuh', Ṛg... |
| I.169.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ... n 1649. The word ‘dvīpa’ occurs in the Ṛgveda I. 169. 3 and VII, 20. 4 (vi dvīpāni pāpatan). Pā... |
| I.170.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ... to Agastya and complained to him as in Ṛg. I. 170. 1 (what was promised today) even that doe... |
| I.173.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ... dakṣiņa fire with 'mo ṣu na indrātra' (Ṛg. I. 173. 12, Vāj. S. III. 46 or Tai. S. I. 8. 3. 1)... |
| I.174.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... e. by the help of a brilliant weapon); Rg. I. 174.7 ‘You made the earth a pillow for the dā... |
| I.179.6 | यो दासं वर्णमधरं गुहा क : । ऋ . II.12.4; उभौ वर्णावृतुष : पुरोषा । ऋ . I.179.6. Here Sayana interprets 'varnau' as 'kāma' and 'tapas,' but this is far-fetched and it appears better to take the passage as meaning that Agastya supported both Aryas and dāsaṣ The words cannot reasonably be taken to refer to brāhmaṇa and Kṣatriya since there was no difference of colour between the two and since varnas have been four and not two. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...sa* colour in a cave (or darkness)'; in Rg. I. 179.6 'the fierce sage (Agastya) cherished bo... |
| I.185.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...th ‘*u*’ means ‘roll or revolve’ (as in Rg. I. 185. 1, V. 30. 8, V. 53 7, VI 9.1) it does not... |
| I.185.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...d they are called ‘rodasi’ and sisters (Ṛg. I. 185. 5). They are also called parents of the g... |
| I.187 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...holder or supporter or sustainer’ as in Rg. I. 187.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-1-mean... |
| I.187.1-11 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...a-368">368</a></sup> the hymns to anna (Rg. I. 187. 1-11 and several others) and other hymns The... |
| I.188 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...2nd prayāja deity) and Narāśaṁsa; while Ṛg. I. 188, III. 4, IX. 5 and X. 110 have only Tan... |
| I.189.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...amāna offers final prayers by repeating Rg. I. 189. 1, VII. 4. 1, VII. 10. 3, I. 189. 3, I. 1... |
| I.189.1-4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites | ... lead us to wealth by a good path &c.’ (Rg. I. 189. 1–4) verse by verse and offers with one han... |
| I.191 | It will be noticed that the first and the last verses of each of the ten maṇḍalas of the Ṛgveda are repeated in making these oblations of barley mixed with curdṣ The verse 'tacchamyor-āvṛṇimahe' is the last verse of the Bāṣkala recension of the Ṛgveda. Those who studied the Bāṣkala śākhā were to recite this last verse instead of Ṛg. I. 191. 4. Both Nārāyaṇa and Haradatta point this out and the former remarks ' शाकलसमाम्नायस्य बाष्कलसमाम्नायस्य चेदमेव सूत्रं येत्स्ययेरेवमलिंगम् । '. The Bāṣkalaśākhā contained 8 hymns more than the Śākalaśākhā. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... the husband and for harming a co-wife. Rg. I. 191 is a charm against various poisonṣ In t... |
| I.191.10 | न स स्त्रो वणो वण इति : सा सुरा मभूमिवीको अक्षितिः । ऋ . VII. 86. 6; इद्ध प्रसीतो दुखमहो न सुरायम् । ऋ . VIII. 2. 12; कारोत्तरा - व्युत्क्रस्य कृणो : शते कृम्मानमसिञ्चतं सुरायाः । ऋ . I. 116. 7; सूर्ये विषमा सजानि कृलि सुरातो यज्ञे । ऋ . I. 191. 10; भोजा जिग्युर्यत्यः सुराया भोजा जिग्युर्य अहुत्याः प्रपतीः । ऋ . X. 107. 9. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... kāroṭara (a strainer or leather-bag?). Ṛg. I. 191. 10 refers to the leather-bag (of wine) in ... |
| I.191.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | .../sup> and 'the Kuśumbhaka has said it' (Ṛg. I. 191. 16), 'O bird, when crying announce welfare... |
| II | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...obably a reference to such a son in the Ṛg. II 29. 1<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-c... |
| 2 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...hree- fold aspect 2, meaning of, in the Ṛgveda 2, moral imperative is 4 Rudradāman 255 R... |
| II.I.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...f that name’, as that is the meaning in Rg. II. I. 2 (brahmā cāsi grhapatis-ca no dame). The... |
| II.1.2 | तवाग्ने होत्रं ...... ब्रह्मा चासि गृहपतिश्च नो दमे ॥ ऋ . II. 1. 2. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...said to be 'the gṛhapati in our house' (Ṛg. II. 1. 2)<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| II.1.3-7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...will come into existence in future'. In Ṛg. II. 1. 3–7 Agni is identified with Indra, Viṣṇu, B... |
| II.1.6 | ज्ञानतोऽज्ञानतो वापि कामतोऽकामतोऽपि वा । गङ्गायां च मृतो मर्त्यः स्वर्ग मोक्षं च विन्दति ॥ पद्म , सृष्टि 60 65 q by त्रिखली० p. 47. यथा कथञ्चिद्योगि - मर्त्य करोति यः । लम्यात्वाद्वतोपो न प्रागुयादीप्सी सिकांणि ॥ स्कन्द , काशी० 22.76. The कल्पना तीर्थ p. 258 quotes from वायुपुराण ‘ यो बाहितास्त्रियरो वीराख्यान ( नवानं ?) गतोपि वा । सम्बधायाय मनः पूर्व मन्त्रदृश्यारचेच्छन्नैः ॥ तमनै स्कन्दसं सुधामहोदधिरखर्व सर्व साताः हिमभगीतपैरे । त्व बातिपातिसगरो यस्त्वं महिमाचीसृप पातयन् मासू ॥ The mantra as printed makes no sense. The editor should have separated the words properly even if the mss were unsatisfactory It appears to be Rg. II. 1. 6 (= Tai. S. I. 3 14. 1) त्वन्नद्वे अडुरो नहो दिवस्वं शार्थी मारुतं पृष्ठ ईड़िषे । त्वं बातैरुपेण्योसि शेरादल्ये वृशा विक्षतः पासि दु स्तना ॥ |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...rmed a great deal yet highly praised in Rg. II. 1.6, II, 33.9, X. 92.9 where he is spoken o... |
| II.3.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...vṇo’ (Rg. IV. 39. 6), ‘ghṛtam mimikṣe’ (Rg. II. 3. 11), ‘madhu vātā’ (Rg. I. 90. 6), ‘svāduh ... |
| II.5.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...1. 1 seven hotṛs are referred to and in Ṛg. II. 5. 2 the potṛ priest is spoken of as the 8th... |
| II.6.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ... verses (sāmidhenis) in the morning and Rg. II. 6. 1-3 (repeated thrice) are sāmidhenis in the... |
| II.11.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...eathed in such verses as the following: Rg. II. 11.4 ‘vanquish the tribe of dāsas by the sun... |
| II.12 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...4.8 seven Sindhus are mentioned and in (Ṛgveda II. 12, IV. 28. 1, X. 43, 3). Rivers are enume... |
| II.12.4 | यो दासं वर्णमधरं गुहा क : । ऋ . II.12.4; उभौ वर्णावृतुष : पुरोषा । ऋ . I.179.6. Here Sayana interprets 'varnau' as 'kāma' and 'tapas,' but this is far-fetched and it appears better to take the passage as meaning that Agastya supported both Aryas and dāsaṣ The words cannot reasonably be taken to refer to brāhmaṇa and Kṣatriya since there was no difference of colour between the two and since varnas have been four and not two. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...or fair colour. For example, we read in Rg. II. 12.4 (Indra) who placed low the *dasa* colou... |
| II.12.5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-tarka-and-dharmashastra | ...y change in the meaning For example, in Rg. II. 12. 5 (= A. V. 20. 34. 5) it is said ‘Have fa... |
| II.12.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ... said to have created the Sun and Uṣas (Rg. II. 12. 7) and to have established heaven without... |
| II.12.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...n Rg. VIII. 19. 37), the seven Sindhus (Rg. II. 12. 12, IV. 28. 1, VIII. 24. 27, X. 43. 3) up ... |
| II.15.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...upport, supported and spread the earth (Rg. II. 15. 2). The creation hymns refer to a stage w... |
| II.15.2-9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...(Śatapatha II. 3. 1. 5); the refrain of Ṛg. II. 15. 2-9 is that Indra performed his great and h... |
| II.15.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...ng are individually mentioned:— Sindhu (Rg. II. 15. 6 'he made the Sindhu flow northwards', R... |
| II.17.7 | अम्माजुर्विवे पिनोः सची सती समानादा सदसस्त्वामिभे भगम् । ऋग्वेद II. 17. 7. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ers growing old in their parental home (Rg. II. 17. 7). Vaṣ Dh. S. 17. 16 refers <sup class="... |
| II.21.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...ra) ‘Oh Indra, bestow the best wealth’ (Rg. II. 21. 6) and ‘Oh Maghavan (bountiful Indra) <su... |
| II.23.1 | 1. सर्वैकार्थसिद्धयर्थो गजबाली भवेन्नरः । प्रासादं कारयित्वा तु गणेश - प्रतिमों न्यसेत् ॥ गणनाथस्य मन्त्रं तु मन्त्री लक्ष्मितं जपेत् ॥ शाता . संहिता II. 43–44 (Jiv. eḍ) = II. 52-53 (of Ānandā. eḍ). The mantra is गणानां त्वा गणपतिं हवामहे ( ऋ . II. 23. 1). तै . सं . II. 3. 14, 3, . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...antra (‘gaṇānām tvā gaṇapatim havāmahe’ Ṛg. II. 23. 1) which is used to invoke Gaṇeśa is addr... |
| II.23.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ich conceals water-yielding cloudṣ Vide Ṛg. II. 23. 3 (where Bṛhaspati's car is styled 'gotra... |
| II.23.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | .... 40, Rg. VIII. 44. 16, Vāj. S. 15. 54, Rg. II. 23. 15, Vāj. S. 19. 75, Rg. X. 9. 4, Vāj. S. 1... |
| II.23.17 | स ऋणाविद्व्रतुणा ब्रह्मणासपतिदृहो हस्मा सत्त्स्वरूप धवर्वरी । ऋ . II. 23. 17. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...ion to the word ‘ṛpacit’ that occurs in Rg. II. 23. 17 as an attribute of Brahmanaspati.<sup c... |
| II.23.18 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ly means only "assemblage' (समूह) e. g. Ṛg. II. 23. 18, VI. 65. 5. From this last sense of 'as... |
| II.26.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...iś seem to be contradistinguished as in Ṛg. II. 26. 3 (sa ij-janena sa viśā vajam bharate dha... |
| II.27 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...-xvi-contracts-13">13</a></sup> debts’ (Rg. II. 27 4) In Rg. VIII 32. 16 it is said that t... |
| II.27.2 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...ar-off is near to them who are kingṣ In Rg. II. 27. 2 the Ādityas are called ‘avṛjināḥ’ (free... |
| II.28.4 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma | ...ly means the same thing as vidhartṛ (in Rg. II. 28. 4, VII.7.5, VII. 41. 2, VII. 56. 24) appl... |
| II.28.10 | अथा नो देवः सविताः प्रसावतु सावीः सौभगम् । यत्सुवश्वं सुव । विश्वाभि देव सवितादुर्तानि परा सुव । यद्भद्रं तन्न आ सुवा ॥ Ṛg. V. 82. 4-5. यो मे पाशः सुवा । यत्सुप्त्वा सुवमभयं मेमात् । इमं वा यो दिविश्यति दृक्को वा त्वं तस्मादूषणं पाशुरणम् ॥ Ṛg. II. 28. 10; अत्रितं दु : स्वप्नं सवितारं परे वृकत्वेनेसो क्षत्रयः दु : स्वप्नं च क्षत्रयः ॥ Ṛg. VIII. 47. 15. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...what is beneficent' (or auspicious). In Rg. II. 28. 10 the poet prays 'O king Varuna! whoever,... |
| II.29.1 | आरे मरुत् रहसूरिवाणः । ऋ . II. 29. 1. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvi-veshyā | ...e or exposure of children was practiseḍ Ṛg. II. 29. 1 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| II.30.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-vii-vratas-called-nāgapanchamī-manasāpūjā-rakshābandhana-krishnajanmāsht | ... to be the killer of ahi (a serpent) in Ṛg. II. 30. 1, II. 19. 3 and the slaughter of ahi is ... |
| II.32 | Vide Appendix for text and S. B. E. vol 15, pp. 220-221 for the translation of the passage. Max Muller notes that the passage 'amohasmi' occurs in the Atharvaveda XIV. 71, that a similar passage (where instead of 'sā tvam' there is 'sa tvam') occurs in Ait. Br. VIII. 27 and that in the Chāndogya Up. I. 6. 1 sā is explained as earth and 'ama' as fire. The mantra 'may Viṣṇu...embryo into you' is Ṛg. X. 184. 1= Atharvaveda V. 25. 5, and the mantra 'oh Sinīvālī...an embryo,' is Ṛg. X. 184. 2= Atharva V. 25. 3 (where 'Sarasvatī' is read for 'pṛthuṣṭuke'. The Nirukta ( XI. 32. on Ṛg. II. 32. 6 where we have an invocation to Sinīvālī in the words 'give us progeny', प्रजा देवि दितिद्वि नः ) explains 'pṛthuṣṭuke' as 'pṛthujaghane' (having large buttocks or large mass of hair). The words 'garbham dadhātu' probably suggested the name 'garbhādhāna given to this rite. The Hir. gr. I. 7. 25. 1. has the above two mantras and also the mantra 'as the earth &c' (and another mantra also) which four occur in Br. Up. VI. 4. 21-22; vide S. B. E. vol. 30 p. 199. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...e oldest period of the Vedic Literature Rg. II. 32 4 (*dadātu viram śatadāyam ukthyam*) ha... |
| II.32.4 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision | ... are meant as solātum to the wronged In Rg. II. 32. 4 (which also occurs in Tai S III 3 11. 5... |
| II.32.4-5 | एकाकर्महं सुहवा सुकृती ह्ये घृतगोतु नः सुभगधा बोधतु स्वना। ' सिनीव्यपः सूप्याच्छिद्य - धमानया ददादु वीरं शतावद्यहवध्यच्यम् ॥ ऋ II. 32. 4 q by निरुक्त XI. 31, कुहूँ हेवी सुहवा जोहवीति। सा नो शर्म विष्यवार पि यच्छदू ददादु वीरं शतावदायसुरुद्रयम्॥ अथर्व VII 47. 1. The first half occurs in मैत्रायणीसंहिता IV. 12. 6 (reads कुहुमहं and सुहवा ) and the निरुक्त XI. 33 quotes the whole of the मैत्रायणी verse. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...cribes only six (by omitting the verses Ṛg. II. 32. 4-5). Gobhila, Khādira, Bhāradvāja, Pāraska... |
| II.33.1 | रुद्रो वै क्रूरो देवानां ... क्रूरमिव वा एतत्करोति यद्रुद्रमस्येति। तै . सं . VI. 1. 7. 7-8: The original ṛk is अभि नो वीरो अर्वाति क्षमेथा म जायमर्धद्धि रुद्राय प्रजामभिः॥ ऋ . II. 33. 1. The तै . ब्रा . reads ‘ त्वं नो वीरो अर्वाति क्षमेथाः ’ for अभि नो वीरो अर्वाति क्षमेथा म जायमर्धद्धि रुद्राय प्रजामभिः॥ ’. If one employed अभि नो , रुद्र (meaning a servant of Rudra) avoids the use of the harsh name Rudra. ‘ प्रजायमेधद्धि रुद्रिय प्रजामभिन् इति यदुरु खलु शं नः करतरीयेव शंसेत्कृत्स्नमिति मीतयचत सर्वेभ्यः सर्वेषुवाय। तै . ब्रा . 13. 10. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ... prescribing the recital of a ṛk verse (Rg. II. 33. 1 ) in the Agnīmāruta-śastra the Ait. Br.... |
| II.33.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...chapter-xix-devayajna-4">4</a></sup> In Ṛg. II. 33. 5 Rudra is said to be 'ṛdūdara' (whose ab... |
| II.33.13 | शं च योश्च रुद्रस्य वष्मि । ऋ . II. 33. 13; यच्छं च योश्च महराजे पिता मनुर्वश्चाम तप रुद्र प्रणीतिषु ॥ ऋ . I. 114. 2. |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...thout expressly saying ‘of whoṃ’ But in Ṛg. II. 33. 13 the sage speaks of Manu as ‘our father’... |
| II.34.12 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ... often in connection with ‘Usas’ (as in Rg. II. 34. 12, III. 15. 2, IV. 1. 5, IV. 45. 2, X. 41... |
| II.35.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...nd 6, X. 106. 11, in only one of which (Rg. II. 35. 2), apart from Rg. I. 67. 2 already quote... |
| II.35.10 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...coin) with the mantra 'Hiranya- rūpāḥ' (Rg. II. 35.10), flowers and basil leaveṣ (Then he bec... |
| II.35.12 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature | ... only a few references, vide for R̥ks ( Rg. II. 35. 12, V. 6. 5, V. 27. 4, V. 44. 14–15 ), in ... |
| II.36 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...śāstṛ (maitrāvaruṇa), adhvaryu, brahmā; Ṛg. II. 36 speaks of hotṛ, potṛ (v. 2), āgnīdhra (... |
| II.36.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...ere were three fires appears clear from Ṛg. II. 36. 4 (where Agni is asked to sit down in thr... |
| II.38 | न यस्येन्द्रो वरुणो न मित्रो व्रतमर्यमा न मिनन्ति श्चः । आराघ्ततस्तनिर्व स्वदित हने देव सवितार नमोमि . ।। ऋ II. 38 9 : न ता मिनन्ति मायिनो न धीरा व्रता देवाना प्रथमथा ध्रवाणि। न रोदसी अदृहा वेद्याभिर्न पर्वता मिनन्ति सरिप्याध्न । ऋ III 56.1, अह्लानाष्ट मुद्यते। न रोदसी अदृहा वेद्याभिर्न पर्वता मिनन्ति सरिप्याध्न । आसिद्धदश्मिया भुत्नानि सम्राद् विश्वेचनि धानशुवो विश्श्वेवेदा अनिमोन परिमाण ध्रुवियाणः । ( Continued on next page ) |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...on pp. 476–477) that in three passages (Ṛg. II. 38 7, X. 10 5, X. 33 9) the meaning of vra... |
| II.39.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...s in the plural, five times with Indra (Rg. II. 39. 7), twice with pitṛṣ (I 109. 3, VI. 75. 9... |
| II.40 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...he wide anta-rikṣa (mid regions) and in Ṛg. II. 40 (which is addressed jointly to Soma-Pūṣ... |
| II.41 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...invoked with the verse 'Viśve devāsaḥ' (Rg. II. 41 13) and yavas should be scattered about... |
| II.41.6 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ... kings (rājan) and emperors (samrāj) in Rg. II. 41. 6, III 10 1, III. 54 10, V. 85 1, VII. 38... |
| II.41.13 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...with the verse 'O' all the gods come!' (Rg. II. 41. 13 or VI. 52. 7; Vaj. S. V. 34) Having sca... |
| II.41.13-14 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ut with the two verses 'Viśve devāsaḥ' (Rg. II. 41. 13-14) and he should scatter about *yava* gra... |
| II.41.16 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...payā and Sarasvatī (Ṛg. III. 23. 4). In Ṛg. II. 41. 16 Sarasvatī is called the best of rivers ... |
| II.42.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | .... 165. 2) and is a synonym of *śakuni* (Ṛg. II. 42. 1, II. 42. 2 and 3) and *śakuntī* (Ṛg. II... |
| II.42.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ... the hymn beginning with ‘kraṇikradat’ (Rg. II. 42. 1-3) are recited and the auspicious jar is ... |
| II.42.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... 42. 1, II. 42. 2 and 3) and *śakuntī* (Ṛg. II. 42. 3, II. 43. 1). In Ṛg. X. 16. 6 (*yat te k... |
| II.43 | The sixteen priests (ṛtvij) are : होता मैत्रावरुणोऽच्छावाको ग्रावस्तुरुद्वार्ता प्रतिप्रस्थाता नेष्टोपोतोत्रा प्रस्तोत्रा प्रतिहर्त्ता सुब्रह्मण्य इति । आप . श्रौ . IV. 1. 6, आप . श्रौ . X. 1. 9. Of these hotṛ, adhvaryu, brahma and udgātṛ are the four principal ones and the three that follow each of them in the above enumeration are their assistantṣ The functions of the four principal priests aro referred to in Ṛg. X.71.11. In Ṛg. II.43.1 wo have the singer of Sāmanṣ In Agnihotra only adhvaryu is required, in the Agnyādheya, Darśapūrṇamāsa and other iṣṭis four priests are required viz. adhvaryu, agnīdhra, hotṛ and brahman ; in the Caturmāsyas five are required viz., the four (of darśapūrṇamāsa ) and the pratipasthātṛ ; in the animal sacrificos a sixth is added viz., the maitrāvaruṇa. In Soma sacrificos all sixteen aro requireḍ In the oatumāsya called sakamedha the agnīdhra addressed as brahmaputra (vide Āśv. Śr. II. 18. 12) and this may explain Ṛg. II. 43. 2 (cited on p. 27 above ) where the word 'brahmaputra' occurs). Vide Tai. Br. II. 3. 6 and Bauḍ II. 3 for these provisions about the number of priests requireḍ Some added a 17th priest called sadasya and Bauḍ II. 3 gave him three assistants also, though the Śat. Br. X. 4. 2. 19 forbids the employment of a 17th priest. There are other persons required in a sacrifice, such as the śāmitṛ, the oamasādhvaryus, but they are not called ṛtvij. Vide Āp. XXII. 1. 3-6 for the Trikadruka called Jyotir, Gauḥ and Āyuh. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...you from any side'. The three verses of Rg. II. 43 refer to the cries of birdṣ 'The birds,... |
| II.43.2 | The sixteen priests (ṛtvij) are : होता मैत्रावरुणोऽच्छावाको ग्रावस्तुरुद्वार्ता प्रतिप्रस्थाता नेष्टोपोतोत्रा प्रस्तोत्रा प्रतिहर्त्ता सुब्रह्मण्य इति । आप . श्रौ . IV. 1. 6, आप . श्रौ . X. 1. 9. Of these hotṛ, adhvaryu, brahma and udgātṛ are the four principal ones and the three that follow each of them in the above enumeration are their assistantṣ The functions of the four principal priests aro referred to in Ṛg. X.71.11. In Ṛg. II.43.1 wo have the singer of Sāmanṣ In Agnihotra only adhvaryu is required, in the Agnyādheya, Darśapūrṇamāsa and other iṣṭis four priests are required viz. adhvaryu, agnīdhra, hotṛ and brahman ; in the Caturmāsyas five are required viz., the four (of darśapūrṇamāsa ) and the pratipasthātṛ ; in the animal sacrificos a sixth is added viz., the maitrāvaruṇa. In Soma sacrificos all sixteen aro requireḍ In the oatumāsya called sakamedha the agnīdhra addressed as brahmaputra (vide Āśv. Śr. II. 18. 12) and this may explain Ṛg. II. 43. 2 (cited on p. 27 above ) where the word 'brahmaputra' occurs). Vide Tai. Br. II. 3. 6 and Bauḍ II. 3 for these provisions about the number of priests requireḍ Some added a 17th priest called sadasya and Bauḍ II. 3 gave him three assistants also, though the Śat. Br. X. 4. 2. 19 forbids the employment of a 17th priest. There are other persons required in a sacrifice, such as the śāmitṛ, the oamasādhvaryus, but they are not called ṛtvij. Vide Āp. XXII. 1. 3-6 for the Trikadruka called Jyotir, Gauḥ and Āyuh. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature | ... Some rely on the word 'brahmaputra' in Ṛg. II. 43. 2 as showing that a brāhmaṇa became so on... |
| II.43.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...d, when crying announce welfare to us' (Ṛg. II. 43. 3), 'Sung by Jamadagni' (Ṛg. III. 62. 18)... |
| III | सूर्यग्रहणेषु यावत्सर्वांसूर्यजापादिकम् । न स्नायाच्च न भुञ्जीत यावत् न मुच्यते ॥ शिवरहस्य ५ by हे (on काल p 389) Vide ति त p. 156 for the सहस्र ‘ अर्घ्यात्मादि राहुग्रस्ते निशाचरे अहकुर्गान , श्रीब्रह्मकुदेवतायां अहङ्क मन्त्रसिद्धिकामो असाहसिद्धिकृतिपर्यन्तं तज्पग्रह कारण्य भुयभिळप्य पूजयेत् । सूर्यग्रहणे तु राहुग्रस्ते दिवाकरे इति विशेषः। ‘ १ ’. स्त्रमध्येत्पनतः। यथाज्ञति जपेदेभी गायत्रीं मन्त्रं सदा । चन्द्रसूर्योपरागे तु मालिन्न्यम्नपत्राजू भवेद् ॥ स्मृति को 75 (from कृर्मे ). ग्रहणाहि सत्सद्विर्धपर्वन्तं रामगोपालाय चन्द्रिकागणा ज्ञानायैरि । मन्त्रार्थारम्भणं कुर्याद् ग्रहणे चन्द्रसूर्ययोः ॥ सप्रादिनावाधि ॥ इति । ' अत्र सूर्यग्रहणमेव मुख्यम् ’ नि सि 67 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...a (to Prajāpati)'. With the half verse (Ṛg. III 8. 4.) ‘the young man, well attired and... |
| III.3.1.I | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma | ... dharmāṇi (ancient ordinances) occur in Rg. III. 3. 1. In some passages this sense of ‘religious... |
| III.5.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ānuṣīṣu vikṣu or mānuṣīnāṁ viśām, e. g. Ṛg. III.5.3, III.6.3, III. 11. 5 (invincible Agni g... |
| III.6.9 | The Patnīvata cup is offered to Agni Patnīvat. The yājyā verse repeated in a low voice by the āgnīdhra (according to Āśv. V. 19. 7) for it is Ṛg. III. 6. 9 ਏਤਿਮਿਮੇ ਸਰਧ यज्ञाथर्षात् नामार्षयं वा दिवसो ह्मामा। पत्नीव्रतमुच्यते स्मैव देवत्वमुपनयम् वह नाश्रयम् ॥ ). According to Āp. XIII. 14. 8, Sat. IX. 4. p. 930, the text uttered with svāhā is ; अमावृत्ते पत्नीवत्यदेवत्वेन रक्ष्या सोमं पिब स्वाहा। ’ ( वाज . सं . VIII. 10, तै . सं . I. 4. 27. 1). |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...and not to Tvaṣṭṛ also and that, though Rg. III. 6. 9 ( the yājyā verse ) contains a prayer a... |
| III.7.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...a-11">11</a></sup> may, be given here : Rg. III. 7. 7 ‘the gods observe the vratas of gods’ (... |
| III.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ... caṣāla are mentioned in Rg. I. 162. 6. Rg. III. 8 is full of the praise of the yūpa. The ... |
| III.8.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...p> and the hotṛ repeats ‘añjanti tvām’ (Rg. III. 8. 1) and stops when he has repeated half of... |
| III.8.2-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...aryu the hotṛ priest repeats the verses Rg. III. 8. 2-3, I. 36. 13-14 and III. 8. 5 (half), whi... |
| III.8.4 | युवा सुवासाः परिवीत अनागास उ श्रेयान्भवति जायमानः । तं धीरासः कवय उन्नयन्ति स्वाध्यो मनसा देवयन्तः ॥ ऋ . III. 8. 4. आश्व . गृ . I. 19.8 prescribes that the boy is to be adorned and is to wear new clothes ' अलंकृतं कुमार ... अदूतेन वाससा संवीतं ', &c. and I. 20. 8 is युवा सुवासाः परिवीत आगादिपदप्रदक्षिणमावर्तयेत् । found in तैत्तिरीयब्राह्मणम् 3.6.1.3 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | Rg. III. 8. 4 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| III.8.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...ā, Viśva-karmaṇe svāhā) and with verses Rg. III. 8. 6 ff. (yān vo naro ), verse by verse. The... |
| III.8.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...hṛtis only, the tree being touched with Rg. III. 8. 11 'vanaspate'. A piece of cloth is held b... |
| III.10.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...6). In Ṛg. II. 43. 2 we have udgātā. In Ṛg. III. 10. 4, IX. 10. 7, X. 35. 10, X. 61. 1 seven h... |
| III.12.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...i. e. you laid him low on the ground ); Rg. III. 12.6 ‘Oh! Indra and Agni, by one effort toge... |
| III.12.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...danāt-ṛtasya*) and ‘*ṛtasya pathyā*’ in Ṛg. III. 12. 7 and jumps to the conclusion that the la... |
| III.13 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ... then the hotṛ recites the 7th verse of Rg. III. 13 ( which being the last verse of the śās... |
| III.17.1 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma | ...’ (the primeval or first ordinances) in Rg. III. 17. 1. and X. 56. 3 and the words ‘sanatā dha... |
| III.21.1-5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...e maitrāvaruṇa recites Ṛg. I. 75. 1 and Ṛg. III. 21. 1-5.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| III.21.2 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma | ...harman’ as an epithet of Agni occurs in Rg. III. 21.2 and the word Satyadharman is applied to... |
| III.21.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...tes that the word is applied to Agni in Rg. III. 21. 4 and to Indra in Rg. I. 61. 1. The Niruk... |
| III.23.4 | देवा वै सत्रमासत । ...... तेषां कुरुक्षेत्रे वेदिरासीत् । तै . ब्रा . V. 1. 1; नि स्वाद बुधे चर आ पृथिव्या इलायास्पदे शुचिनले अह्नाम। कुरुक्षेत्र्यां माळ्प आपयायां सरस्वत्यां रेवद्व्ये द्विवेदीहि ॥ ऋ . III. 23. 4; for Kurukṣetra as a very ancient place vide Śatapatha IV. 1. 5. 13 and Ait. Br. (chap. 35. kh. 4); आत्रेयमक्षत्रपालं निर्भरपति । तस्माच्छितिरे कुरुपञ्चालाः प्राचो यन्ति । ...... तस्माज्जय्पने नेक्ष्यते प्रत्यक् कुरुपञ्चाला यन्ति । तै . ब्रा . I. 8. 5. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...ī, Āpāyā and Sarasvatī (as very holy in Rg. III. 23. 4), Sarasvatī alone (Rg. VII. 95, the who... |
| III.25.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ... verse for Soma.’ Then the hotṛ recites Rg. III. 25. 4 as the yājyā (Āśv. V. 9. 26 ) and when ... |
| III.26.3 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ... for a very brief period of time (e. g. Ṛg. III. 26. 3) Generally it means ‘a generation’ (as ... |
| III.26.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...oups); both *vrāta* and *gaṇa* occur in Rg. III. 26. 6, V. 53. 11 and in numerous other placeṣ... |
| III.27.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...peating each of the first (pra vo vājā, Ṛg. III. 27. 1) and the last verse (ā juhota |
| III.28.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ..., mid-day and evening) are mentioned in Ṛg. III. 28. 1 (prātaḥ-sava), III. 28. 4 (mādhyandina ... |
| III.28.1.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ... savanas for the sviṣṭakṛt offering are Rg. III. 28. 1. 4 and 5 respectively. The maitrāvaruṇa's ... |
| III.29.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...ced by attrition from two araṇis ( vide Rg. III. 29. 1-3, V. 9. 3, VI. 48. 5 ). The darvi ( Rg. ... |
| III.29.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...ng and also the verse 'araṇyor-nihito' (Rg. III. 29. 2). |
| III.29.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...in himself by reciting 'ayam te yoniḥ' (Ṛg. III. 29. 10) and 'yā te agne yājñiyā' (Tai. S. III.... |
| III.31 | ‘ न जामये तान्वो रिक्थमारेक् ’ ऋग्वेद III. 31. 2; vide निरूक्त III. 5 for explanations of this verse. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son | ...ous ways, but from his expla- nation of Rg. III. 31 1 it appears that he is referring to th... |
| III.31.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ld not continue the line of his father. Rg. III. 31. 1 (a very obscure and difficult verse) ha... |
| III.31.9 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ... and every month’ and we have ‘māsa’ in Rg. III. 31. 9, V. 78. 9 (may the boy lying in the wom... |
| III.32.15 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ix-navarātra-or-durgotsava | ...sperity from early Vedic times (compare Rg. III. 32.15 ‘apūrno asya kalaśaḥ’). This is a rite ... |
| III.33 | कावरे ततो मिषुपलषिपणी नना । नानाधियो वस्युपयो अङ्ग दृव तस्थिम । ऋ . IX. 112.3. Kāru means here ‘composer of hymns’; Viśvāmitra is addressed as kāru by the rivers in Ṛg. III. 33. 10 ‘ आ ते कारो स्रणवामा पचारि ’. Vide निरुक्त VI. 6 for कारवई . |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ain Yama as Āditya and Yami as 'Night'. Ṛg. III. 33 is a dialogue between the sage Viśvāmit... |
| III.33.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...V. 22. 2, V. 52. 9), Vipāś and Sutudrī (Rg. III. 33. 1 where their confluence is spoken of), V... |
| III.33.5 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §108-nārāyanabhatta | ...d the family is known as Gādhivaṁśa. In Ṛg. III. 33. 5 Viśvāmitra is said to be *sūnu* ( son )... |
| III.33.7 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...is a very ancient worḍ It occurs in the Ṛgveda ( III. 33. 7 ) in the literal sense ( viz. crowding or... |
| III.34-2 | इन्द्र क्षिति॑न॒मासि॒ मानुषी॑णां॒ विशां दैवी॑ना॒मुत॒ पूर्व॑यावा । ऋ . III. 34.2. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...fnref-chapter-ii-varna-20">20</a></sup> Ṛg. III. 34-2 we have ‘Oh Indra, you are the leader o... |
| III.34.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... the dasyus protected the arya *varṇa* (Rg. III. 34.9); 'You (Indra) subdued for Rjisvan, the... |
| III.36.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...ra) partaker of चर्जूिष! bestow on us’ (Rg. III. 36. 10). And let them give him a name”. The fo... |
| III.37.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...made to five people (pañca janāḥ); vide Rg. III. 37. 9, III. 59. 7, VI. 11. 4, VIII. 32. 22, X... |
| III.39 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... 4-6 (kim-āga āsa varuṇa jyeṣṭham &c.); Ṛg. III. 39 is a hymn full of beatitude, verse 2 of... |
| III.43.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... grains, gruel, cake and laud’. Compare Ṛg. III. 43. 4, X. 42. 11, X. 112. 10 (in all of which... |
| III.43.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | .... 42. 2), to Viṣṇu in Ṛg. I. 22. 18. In Ṛg. III. 43. 5 the words 'gopām janasya' (protector of... |
| III.44.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ef-chapter-ii-varna-19">19</a></sup> In Ṛg. III. 44.5 the poet wistfully asks Indra ‘O, Indra... |
| III.52.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...s in the three savanas are respectively Rg. III. 52. 1, 5 and 6 and the anuvākyās in the three... |
| III.53.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...n pointed out above ( pp. 837-839 ). In Rg. III. 53. 3 there is a clear reference to the call ... |
| III.53.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...husband and wife in the worship of godṣ Ṛg. III. 53. 4 contains the emphatic assertion ‘the wi... |
| III.53.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ... youth ('bṛhac-charīra' and 'yuvā'). In Ṛg. III. 53. 6 Indra is asked to go home at once after... |
| III.53.8 | ऋते सूक्ते ऋचो भवन्तीति भाषाः कृष्णेनस्तम परियाम् ! त्रिविद्वः परि दुष्टेर्गुणात् माणात् सर्नैर्व्यैरैस्तरुण कृताभा ।। ऋ . III. 53. 8; आ त्वा काशिफास्ता पशुहस्तेना राजन शधिषा भावयसः। ऋ . X. 14. 4; वैश्वानरं विश्वधा दीदि वा संभत्।। ऋ . X. 88. 14 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...hyandina-savana and tṛtīya-savana. Vide Ṛg. III. 53. 8 where these three parts of the day are ... |
| III.53.9-12 | no text found | vol-1-part-2 §108-nārāyanabhatta | ...ala of the same Veda ). It appears from Ṛg. III. 53. 9-12 that Viśvāmitra's ancestor was Kuśika a... |
| III.53.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ...and sacrifice prosper by your flames’). Ṛg. III. 53.12 is ‘this brahma (prayer or spiritual po... |
| III.53.14 | There is conflict about the dates of Madhvācārya’s birth and death. The Uttarādi-matha records give śaka 1040 (1118 A. D.) and śaka 1120 (1198 A. D.) as the dates of his birth and death respectively. This is said to conflict with the date given in Madhva's महाभारततात्पर्यनिर्णय viz. that he was born in शकलि 4300. In a paper published in the Journal of the Annamalai University, vol III for 1934 pp. 245 ff. the correct dates are said to be 1238 A. D.–1317 A. D. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-4 §chapter-xiv-gayā · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...he mādhyandina savana ) is mentioned in Rg. III. 53. 14, V. 30. 15, V. 43. 7. It was believed t... |
| III.53.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | .... We have also pañcajanyāsu kṛṣṭiṣu' in Rg. III. 53.16. So it is clear that viś cannot in almo... |
| III.53.22 | परछू विहिति तपसि शिक्ष्मलें विहि वृथति । उपा चिधिन्द्र येपयत्ती प्रवरता फेननमवधि ॥ ऋ . III. 53. 22. |
vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals | ...irghatamas by dāsas headed by Traitana. Rg. III. 53. 22 also, where it<sup>562</sup> is said 'h... |
| III.54.19 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...kṣatras and the wide sky listen to us’ (Rg. III. 54. 19); ‘he ( Varuna ) urges on in two ways t... |
| III.54.21 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...tination he should recite 'sadā sugah' (Rg. III. 54. 21). When he returns from his journey to h... |
| III.55.2 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ing) men do not injure us for that.’ In Rg. III. 55. 2 we read ‘May the gods and the ancient p... |
| III.59 | वारुणीभ्यां रात्रिमुपतिष्ठते । इमे मे वरुण तररायामीति द्वाभ्याम् । एवमेव प्रातः मैत्र्यृचमुपतिष्ठते ॥ मैत्र्यामाह्णमुपतिष्ठते मित्रस्य चर्षणीधृतो मित्रो जनान्यातयतीति द्वाभ्याम् । बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 11-14. The verses इमे मे वरुण and तरवा यामि are respectively Rg. I. 25. 19 and I. 24. 11; and मित्रस्य चर्षणीधृतो and मित्रो जनानू are respectively Rg. III.59.6 and 1. Gobhila-smṛti II. 11-12 prescribes the two verses 'udu tyam ' ( Rg. I. 50. 1 and in other Vedas also ) and 'citram devānām ' ( Rg. I. 115. 1 and in other Vedas also ) as the upasthāna in both sandhyāṣ In modern times the usages vary, many recite the whole of Rg. III. 59 in the morning adoration and Rg. I. 25. 1-10 ( addressed to Varuna ) in the evening. The Sṃ C. ( I. p. 139 ) says that the worship of the Sun should be done by the mantras from that śākhā of the Veda to which one belongṣ the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 36 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ... morning with those addressed to Mitra (Rg. III. 59). It is declared in the Veda ‘limited i... |
| III.59.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...ra is said to support heaven and earth (Ṛg. III. 59. 1) and to bear all gods (Ṛg. III. 59. 8) ... |
| III.59.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ... (Ṛg. III. 59. 1) and to bear all gods (Ṛg. III. 59. 8) <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapt... |
| III.62 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...the Pāvamānis (Rg. IX) and the Sāvitrī (Rg. III. 62 10).<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-ch... |
| III.62.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ... 56. 12 and other verses establish Vide Rg. III. 62. 5 (where Bṛhaspati is called śuci), I 181... |
| III.62.10 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §42-chaturvimshati-mata · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...a person performs the Japa of Gāyatri ( Rg. III. 62. 10 ‘tat-savitur-vareṇyam) a crore of times... |
| III.62-10 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...r places on Balipratipadā 205. Gāyatri (Ṛg. III. 62–10), eulogy of, in Br. Up. 1097; eulogy of... |
| III.62.16-18 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...r example, in the maitrāvaruṇa śastra, Rg. III. 62. 16-18 constitute the stotriya triplet (those ... |
| III.62.18 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-viii-vratas-of-haritālikā-ganeshacaturthī-rishipanchamī-anantachaturdash | ...' (Ṛg. II. 43. 3), 'Sung by Jamadagni' (Ṛg. III. 62. 18), 'In thy abode the whole world rests' ... |
| III.85 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...iciousness of days’ (sudinava ahnām) in Ṛg. III. 85, III. 23.4, VII. 88.4, X. 70.1, (‘sudin... |
| IV | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins | ...hree aspects of *rta* may be cited here Rg. IV 23 8–10 are <sup class="fn-ref"><a href... |
| IV.1.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...s of clarified butter with the mantras, Rg. IV. 1. 4, IV. 1. 5, I. 25. 19, I. 24. 11, Kāt. ś... |
| IV.1.4-5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...with the two verses ‘ *tvam no agne* ’ (Rg. IV. 1. 4-5) and with the verses ‘ *ava te help* ’ ... |
| IV.1.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...metimes in apposition to ‘dhenu’ (as in Rg. IV. 1. 6, VIII. 69. 2). So it may be argued that... |
| IV.2.15 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...Agni (Rg. X. 62. 5) and also of Heaven (Rg. IV. 2. 15). The *pitṛs* are often said to regale ... |
| IV.3.4 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...dered course of sacrifice in general In Rg. IV. 3.4, Agni is styled ṛtacit (conversant with... |
| IV.3.14 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ws lines with the mantras ‘*raksā no*’ (Rg. IV. 3. 14) and ‘*brahma ca*’ (Rg. X. 4. 7) and tw... |
| IV.4 | पौर्णं द्यौषधिवृद्धिं सूनृतं स्यान्नो अहोरात्रेवसंस्कृतम् " ऋ . II 21, 6; जातौ जायते सूनरिर्यः सूनरीयं अहोरात्रे चर्षणिन् । ऋ . III 8 5, नि ह्या वये पर आ पृथिव्या इलायास्पदे सूनरिर्यो अहोरात्रम् । सपइवया माढव अपायां सरस्वत्यों रेवद्भो दिदीहि । ऋ . III. 23. 4. 749 a. The Greeks held the waxing moon lucky and the waning moon unlucky. Hesiodic system (which is at least several centuries later than the Ṛgveda) furnishes the earliest evidence for lucky and unlucky days, though there was divergence of opinion on that point. Hesiod puts a special ban on the 5th day of the month, while the 7th day was sacred to Apollo in Greece and was held sacred in Babylon also. Vide L. R. Arnell in 'Greece and Babylon' p 294. |
vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...24 Rājvede, Khanda 56n Rākṣoghna hymns (Rg. IV. 4 1-5 etc.), 439, 449n, 450n, 497, 507 Ra... |
| IV.4.1-5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ... or thrice), the five Rakṣoghni verses (Rg. IV. 4. 1–5, Vaj. S. XIII. 9–13, Tai. S. I 2. 14. 1... |
| IV.4.1-15 | The hymn beginning with कृष्णण पाजः ( Rg IV. 4. 1–15) is called रक्षोघ्नेन . The first five verses of it are वाज सं . 13. 9–13 All fifteen verses occur in तै सं I. 2. 14. 1–5. So also are Rg. X 87 (beginning with रक्षोघ्नेर् यजिनमाजिभिर् ), Rg. VII. 104 (beginning with इन्द्रासोमा तपते रक्ष उब्जति ), Rg. X 118, Rg X. 162. 1111 a. अङ्गसमीदनम् धव मिया अपधूत ... हरी॥ This is ऋ . I 82.2, वाज . सं . III 51, तै . सं . I. S. S. 2. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...east to the accompaniment of Rākṣoghna (Rg. IV. 4. 1–15 or X. 87. 1–25) and Pavamāna (Rg. IX. 1... |
| IV.4.10 | प्रियो विश्वामिथिर्भूषणाद् ॥ ऋ . V. 1. 9 ‘Agni is a guest dear to all human groupṣ’ तत्त्वं अता भवसि सदस्य सखा यस्त आतिथ्यमायुषप्रणोणत् ॥ ऋ . IV. 4. 10. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...2. 4 for fire being called *atithi*. In Ṛg. IV. 4. 10 it is said of Agni ‘you become the prot... |
| IV.4.11 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama | ...ḍala IV (viz. hymns 1-41 and 45-48). In Ṛg. IV. 4. 11 Vāmadeva speaks of Gotama as his father... |
| IV.10.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...e towards the dakṣiṇāgni with the verse Ṛg. IV. 10. 1 and then towards the gārhapatya with th... |
| IV.12.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | .... 5 ). The darvi ( Rg. V. 6. 9), sruc ( Rg. IV. 12. 1, VI. 11. 5 ), juhū ( Rg. X. 21. 3 ) are... |
| IV.12.4 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ... *enas* are employed in the same verse, Rg. IV.12.4 ‘O Agni! Whatever sin (*āgas*) we may h... |
| IV.12.4-5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...chapter-vi-samskāras-153">153</a></sup> Ṛg. IV. 12. 4-5 and ‘him, Oh Agni, lead to long life an... |
| IV.15.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...he maitrāvaruṇa recites ‘agnirhotā no’ (Rg. IV. 15. 1 ) or the verses Rg. IV. 15. 1–3 (accord... |
| IV.15.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...hotā no’ (Rg. IV. 15. 1 ) or the verses Rg. IV. 15. 1–3 (according to Āśv. III. 2. 9). To the n... |
| IV.15.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...with the mantra ‘pari vājapatiḥ kaviḥ’ (Rg. IV. 15. 3, Tai. S. IV. 1. 2. 5). In modern times ... |
| IV.16.13 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ies as old age does shatter good looks' Rg. IV. 16.13; 'Somas, which strike away the dark ski... |
| IV.17.14 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...heel ( wheel-like orb ) of the Sun ( in Ṛg. IV. 17. 14 ). Vide ‘Dhammacakka-ppavattana-sutta (... |
| IV.19.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...ecause you desire this gift’ and repeat Ṛg. IV. 19. 6. Then taking hold of the cow with the f... |
| IV.22.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ... (Rg. VIII. 20. 25, X. 75. 5), Paruṣṇī (Rg. IV. 22. 2, V. 52. 9), Vipāś and Sutudrī (Rg. III.... |
| IV.24.10 | क इमं दशभिर्ममेन्द्रं क्रीणाति धेनुभिः । यदा वृत्राणि जङ्घनत्थेने मे पुनर्ददत् ॥ ऋ . IV. 24. 10; महे यं त्वामभिरप्रः परा शुल्काय देयाम् । न सहस्राय नायुताय वनिीम नाशत सतायताम् ॥ ऋ . VIII. 1. 5. . |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...se much more difficulty than the above. Ṛg. IV. 24. 10 asks 'who will<sup class="fn-ref"><a hr... |
| IV.26 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ... realized brahman when he sang the hymn Rg. IV. 26, expressed his identity with Manu and S... |
| IV.26.1 | अहं मनुरभवं सूर्यश्चाहं कक्षीवाँ ऋषिरस्मि विप्रः । ऋ . IV. 26. 1; ब्रह्मा वा इदमग्र आसीदेकतमेवत्। स आह ब्रह्मास्मीति । तस्मात्सर्वमभवत्। यो देवानां प्रत्यबुध्यत स एव तदभवत्तथर्षीणां तथा मनुष्याणां तद्येतत्प्रत्यबुध्यंतदेवेत्सः। मदेपदेवं महर्षभं सूर्योस्मिते। बृह . उप . I. 4.10; शाङ्गुकृष्णया तृपवेवो शामदेवत् । वेदाळव्द्य I. 1.30. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-tarka-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...158. 6), Kutsa Ārjuṇeya (son of Arjuṇī, Ṛg. IV. 26. 1, VII. 19. 2, VIII. 1. 11), Kakṣīvat Auś... |
| IV.26.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xix-kalpa-manvantara-mahāyuga-yuga | ...nd) and ‘ayuta’ (ten thousand) occur in Ṛg. IV. 26. 7, VIII 1 5, VIII 21 18. One of these say... |
| IV.27.1 | अहं मनुरभवं सूर्यश्चाहं कर्शीवाँ अऋषिम् कविर्व्विभानो मनसा मा ॥ ऋ . IV. 26. 1. गर्भे नु सन्नन्वेषामवेदमहं देवानां जनिमानि विश्वा ' । शतं मा पुर आयसीररक्षन्नधो जवसा निरदीयम् । ऋ . IV. 27. 1. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 4.27.1 the same words stand at Aitareya 2.1.5 |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...wn the calf and recites in a loud voice Ṛg. IV.27.1 (‘garbhe nu’). Then after kindling fire... |
| IV.28.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-nyāsas-mudrās-yantra-chakra-mandala-etc | ...Sun is also called the wheel (cakra) in Ṛg. IV. 28. 2 and V. 29. 10. The Br. Up. says ‘this Ā... |
| IV.30.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...onfluence is spoken of), Vipāś alone in Rg. IV. 30. 12, Sutudrī alone in Rg. X. 75. 5, Dṛṣadva... |
| IV.30.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...a in X. 138.3. Varcin is styled dāsa in Rg. IV. 30.15 and VI. 47.21 and asura in VII. 99.5. I... |
| IV.30.18 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...and Sarayu (probably in modern Oudh, in Rg. IV. 30. 18 and V. 53. 9) figure in the Ṛgveda. Amo... |
| IV.30.20 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xiii-kāshī | ...ed ninety cities for Divodāsa, while in Rg. IV. 30. 20 it is stated that Indra gave 100 cities... |
| IV.31.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...he person should repeat twice the verse Rg. IV. 31. 1. On seeing one’s enemies with weapons r... |
| IV.31.1-3 | अथ यस्य पिता पितामह इत्युपेतौ स्यातां ते ब्रह्महसंस्तुताः । तेषामगमगमनं भोजनं विवाहमिति वर्जयेत् । तेषामिच्छतां प्रायश्चित्तम् । यथा प्रथमेऽतिक्रमे ऋतुरेकं संवत्सरः । अपोपनयनम् । तत् उवकोपस्थनम् । प्रतिपुरुषं संखयाय संवत्सराण्यावन्तोऽद्यपेताः स्युः । पावमानीभिरद्यति यद्य द्वरा इत्येताभिर्यजुषा सामपवित्रेशेति । अपि वा व्याहृतिभिरेव । अथाध्याप्यः । आप . ध . I. 1. 1. 28-I. 1. 2. 1-4. पावमानी verses are those that are addressed to Soma and according to some they are all the verses of the 9th mandala of the Ṛgveda beginning with 'svadiṣṭhayā madiṣṭhayā' (vide Haradatta on Gaut. 19. 12 and Medha-tithi on Manu V. 83). The यजुष्पवित्र is the मन्त्र ' आपोऽस्मान्मातरः शुन्धन्तु ', सामपवित्र is the Sāman beginning with 'kayā naścitra abhuvat' which is Ṛg. IV. 31. 1 and occurs in all other Samhitās and the Āṅgirasa mantra is 'Haṁsaḥ śuciṣad' (Ṛg. IV. 40. 5). |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...r qualification the verses intended are Rg. IV. 31. 1–3 (kayā naścītrā ābhuvat) = S. V. II. 1. ... |
| IV.33.7 | सुदुष्यांस् इमनसयदृषत्वादृष्टां वाड़ु हं ल . 161. 13; ब्राह्मण शूरु षद्ववेषयति रतामनुष संवत्सर हृतुचथा मरण्णमूर्यः I. 161. 13; ब्राह्मण शूरु षद्ववेषयति रतामनुष ससंन्तः। ऋ IV. 33. 7. The first may be translated as follows: 'O Ṛbhus! ( Continued on next page ) |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...y in the usual (or proper) order.’ Vide Ṛg. IV. 33. 7 and Tai. S. I. 2. 10. 1 for the word *a... |
| IV.33.11 | नात्मन्यवमन्येत पूर्वामिरसुबुद्धिभिः। आ मृत्युराशयेत् क्षिप्रमवरेत चाऽनपेक्षयेत् सम्पदामागमं युक्तम्। नापेक्षेताऽनवाप्यं तु। मानवेनः ब्रह्माचरणम्। आ मृत्युरीः क्षिप्रमप्यारम्भुश्चैरेत। सुधीश्च ॥ पा . I. 153. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends | ...naśrāntāya śrīrastīti). So early as the Ṛgveda (IV. 33.11) it is emphasized that Gods do not befri... |
| IV.37.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...in Ṛg. II. 21. 6 and ‘sudinesvahnām’ in Ṛg. IV. 37.1). A few of these may be translated here... |
| IV.39.6 | सुरभिमत्य अलिङ्गाभिर्गाभिर्मिहिरण्यवर्णाभिः पाप्तमानीभिर्वृतहिरण्यब पवित्रेरात्मानं पोक्ष्य प्रयतो भवति। बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 2. सुरभिमती is the verse वृषिकाणो &c. ( Rg. IV. 39. 6), अलिङ्गा verses are Rg. X. 9. 1-3, आरुणी verses are इमं मे वरुण (Rg. I. 25. 19), तत्त्वा यामि (Rg. I. 24. 11), अव ते हेलौ (Rg. I. 24. 14) and यत्किञ्चेदं (Rg. VII. 89. 5). पाप्तमान्यः are all verses like स्वधिष्ठया मदिष्ठया (Rg. IX. 1. 1) of the IX mandala of the Ṛgveda or according to some Rg. IX. 67. 21-27. हिरतो मार्जनं कुर्यात्कुशैरौः सद्येक - त्रिवृद्भिः। प्रणवो सूर्युवः स्वध सावित्री च तृतीप्रका । अब्दैवतस्तुयैवतुर्थ इति मार्जनम्। नाभिलइस्तुति . II. 4-5, अब्दैवततुय is ऋग्वे o X. 9. 1-3. The तै . प्रा . III. 9. 7 has आपो हि ष्टा मयोभुव इत्यृग्भिर्माजयैत् । आपो वै सर्पा देवताः । |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...ting the verse ‘Dadhikrāvņo akāriṣam’ ( Rg. IV. 39. 6=Tai. S. I. 5. 4. 11 ). (c) Pār. gr. (II... |
| IV.40 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...g X 128 1–9, IX 53 1–4, Ṛg X. 126. 1–8, Ṛg. IV. 40 5, Ṛg. VII 89 5, the sacred Gāyatrī wit... |
| IV.40.5 | ( Continued from the previous page ) नियमवक्कम् ॥ ब्राह्मणानि च कल्पोक्त्त देवतास्तवनानि च । जप्त्वा पापैः प्रमुच्येत धर्माल्यनैस्तथापरैः ॥ चतुर्विंशतिमत q. by स्मृतिच॰ , आहिक pp. 187–188; हंसः शुचिनद० is Rg. IV. 40. 5; त्रियम्बकं is त्रयम्बकं यजामहे Rg. VII. 59.12. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 538 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §general-index · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...e is the haṁsa sitting in pure worlds’ (Ṛg. IV. 40. 5=Mait. S. II. 6. 12=Tai. S. I. 8. 15. 2)... |
| IV.42 | अस्माकम् पितरस्त आसन सस वृषयो बौर्गह्ये धक्ष्यमाने। ऋ IV. 42 8; सस न . पूर्वे पितरो नवग्वा . सस विमासो अभि वाजयरत : । ऋ VI. 22 2. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | Ṛg. IV. 42 (in ten verses) is a hymn of a sage-lik... |
| IV.42.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...iya means ‘a king or a nobleman’; e. g. Ṛg. IV. 42.1 ‘the kingdom on both sides (heaven and ... |
| IV.42.8 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...pter-ix-shrāddha-15">15</a></sup> as in Rg. IV. 42.8 and VI. 22.2 and sometimes the Navagvas... |
| IV.43 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...eans ‘to turn towards or attack’ (as in Rg. IV. 43 5 or V. 31. 5) or with ‘*ni*’ means ‘co... |
| IV.50.7-9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...(offered by the priests in sacrifices). Ṛg. IV. 50. 7-9 say that a king and others for whom the... |
| IV.50.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... 'rāṣṭrāṇi' (countries) when explaining Rg. IV. 50.8 (tasmai viśaḥ svayam-āvānamante ). |
| IV.53.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...god Pūṣan is said to shake his bearḍ In Ṛg. IV. 53.2 Savitṛ is said to put on a yellowish *d... |
| IV.53.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...as like 'catvārī śṛṅgā'<sup>201a</sup> (Rg. IV. 53. 3) are laudatory of *yūga*, by means of a... |
| IV.57.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...ccurs in the Ṛgveda IV. 57. 5 and 8. In Ṛg. IV. 57. 4 and 8 the word 'śunam' occurs several t... |
| IV.57.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | 'Śunāsīrau' occurs in the Ṛgveda IV. 57. 5 and 8. In Ṛg. IV. 57. 4 and 8 the word ... |
| IV.58.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...h ghee after repeating certain mantras (Rg. IV. 58. 1-3). Or these samidhs may be offered in th... |
| IV.58.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...gni, then the verse ‘ catvāri śṛṅgā ’ ( Rg. IV. 58. 3 ) and several ordinary verses describin... |
| IV.58.4 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...'tridhā hitam' (placed in three plates, Rg. IV. 58. 4) The Puronuvākyā and Yājyā of the 2nd o... |
| IV.58.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ..., 'In thy abode the whole world rests' (Ṛg. IV. 58. 11), 'you (Maruts) that deserve saori-fice... |
| v | सिंद्धस्यायमात्मा पुण्येष्यः कर्मभ्यः प्रतिदीयते। अधास्यायमांतर आत्मा कुल - कृयो यथोगातः नेति । स ह्यतः प्रपन्नच पुण्यं पुनर्जायते । तद्वत्पुत्रकोपयोगा। गर्भ दु त्सिद्धा नेत्युक्त। एवं षट्सुयान् वामदेव एवमुवाच । इ . उप . II. 5. This has been quoted on p. 1541. अथ मोषायन पुत्रस्य सुधर्ममभिवृद्धिमुर् । अज्ञात्तु सम्भवति इद्वषादुपिा जायते । आत्मा सं दुष्य माविष सं जीवः शाश्वतः। कोषी उप . II. II. This is quoted as a ṛk in Nirukta III, 4 (probably because it occurs in the Kauṣītaki Āraṇyaka of the Ṛgveda). |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...dividual). But it is clear that in some Ṛgveda verses at least Manu must be taken as an ... |
| V | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son · vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xii-holikā-and-grahana-eclipse | ...d with the mantra ‘yasmai tvam sukrte’ (Rg. V 4. 11, Tai. S. I. 4. 46. 1) as a yājyā ... |
| V.1.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna | ...uest (syonaśir-atithir-na pṛṇāno). Vide Ṛg. V. 1. 8 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| V.2.8, VI.8.2, VIII.11.1, X.32.6 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ... is frequently called ‘vratapāh’ in the Ṛgveda (V. 2. 8, VI. 8. 2, VIII. 11. 1, X. 32. 6) and also Sūrya is so called (Ṛg. I. 83.... |
| V.3.2 | Vide Rg. X. 85. 26 and 46. These are पूरा स्वेतो नयतु हस्तगृह्याशिना स्त्रा प्रवहता रथैन । गृहानगच्छ गृहपत्नी यथासो वशिनो त्वं विदथमा वदासि । ... सम्राज्ञी अधि बेडूषु ॥ (last quoted above in ṇ 1229). The word `dampati` (which occurs very frequently in the Rg.) conveys in several places the idea of a monogamous marriage. Vide Rg. V. 3. 2, VIII. 31. 5, X. 68. 2. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ook a woman as a wife for ‘gārhapatya’. Ṛg. V. 3. 2., V. 28. 3 speak of the co-operation of... |
| V.4.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | .../a></sup> The verses ‘ juṣṭo damūnā ’ ( Rg. V. 4. 5 ) and ‘ ehyagna ’ ( Rg. I. 76. 2 ) are ... |
| V.4.10 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son | ... 3-4 quote portions of Ṛg. I. 21. 5 and Ṛg. V. 4. 10 (last pāda, Vaṣ 17. 16. (praticīnam gac... |
| V.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...320, in Triṣṭubh 591 and only one hymn, Ṛg. V. 6 of 10 verses, is in Paṅkti metre). Abou... |
| V.6.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ... 1-3, V. 9. 3, VI. 48. 5 ). The darvi ( Rg. V. 6. 9), sruc ( Rg. IV. 12. 1, VI. 11. 5 ), ju... |
| V.15.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...ith the mantra ' pra vedhase kavaye ' ( Rg. V. 15. 1 = Tai. Br. I. 2. 1 ). He should say ' t... |
| V.18.5 | According to the Tai. Br. II. 7. 5 ' मनुष्या वै नराशंसः '; vide शाङ्खायनश्रौत 16. 11 where many lists of नराशंस hymns occur, Ṛg. I. 125 being one hymn of that kinḍ अथर्व XX. 127. 1 has the word नराशंस and ऋ V. 18. 5. is नराशंस्यौ . |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...ten described as objects of gift. e. g. Rg. V. 18. 5 (gift of 50 horses), VII. 16. 10, VIII.... |
| V.24.1-4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ... with the four verses ‘*Agne tvam no*’ (Rg. V. 24. 1–4 ) and offer the *upacāras* of sandal-wo... |
| V.25.1-3 | The nigada is given by Āśv. V. 7. 3 ' अग्नये प्रचवेनोपसृष्टयाहू यजमान होतररूपयो .... इन्द्राग्निभ्यां पियो बोधयती अस्मासु ब्राह्मणान् ब्राह्मणपशव मिति '. The acchāvaka probably came to be so called from the first word 'acchā' of Rg. V. 25. 1 which he recites, H. D. 148 |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...ith his mouth recites the three verses, Rg. V. 25. 1–3 (acchā vo agnimavase &c.). He combines ... |
| V.26.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...ndle thee &c.' (vitihotram tvā gave &c. Rg. V. 26. 3 or Tai. S. I. 1. 11) and the other to t... |
| V.28 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...een the composers of Vedic hymns; e. g. Rg. V. 28 is ascribed to Viśvavārā of the Atri fa... |
| V.29.10.I | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...9.10, ‘anāsaḥ’ (snub-nosed or dumb ) in Rg. V. 29.10. It appears that dāsa and dasyu are synony... |
| V.29.15 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...Rg.I,62.13 for ‘navyam ataksad brahma’, Rg. V. 29.15 (Indra brahma kriyāmāṇā jusasva śaviṣṭh... |
| V.30.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ... with ‘*pra*’ means ‘to proceed’ (as in Rg. V. 30. 8 or X. 89. 12), or with ‘*u*’ means ‘rol... |
| V.30.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ... (addressed to Purūravas about Urvaśī); Rg. V. 30. 9 ‘women are the weapons and army of the ... |
| V.30.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...ws and of 100 camels by Kaśu Caidya. In Rg. V. 30. 12 a gift of 4000 cows to Babhru by the me... |
| V.32.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...at ‘viś’ means all the Aryan people. In Ṛg. V. 32. 11 Indra is styled ‘pāñcajanya’ (favourabl... |
| V.33.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...m the name of some remote ancestor). In Ṛg. V. 33. 8 we find Trasadasyu (his own name), Paur... |
| V.35.15 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... to whom Manu offered sacrifices (as in Ṛg. V. 35. 15, VIII. 30. 2, X. 36. 10, X. 65. 14). In... |
| V.40 | एषा दिवो दुहिता मत्वर्षि उपोऽविहासा समना पुरस्तात्। ऋतस्य पन्थामन्येति साधु प्रजानातिव न दिशो मिनाति ॥ ऋ 1. 124. 3. The meaning of the last quarter is that Usas always rises in the east and that she does not annihilate the separateness of the four quarters by sometimes rising in a direction other than the east. In this the dawn simply follows the law laid down for her in the order of nature ( ṛtasya panthām ). The idea about the confusion of quarters is well expressed in Rg V. 40. 5 Vide also X. 32 7. |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xii-holikā-and-grahana-eclipse | ...th darkness i. e. the solar eclipse (in Ṛg. V. 40 5 ff.) took place three days before the... |
| V.42.13 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...d ‘giram share navyasīm jāya- mānām’ in Rg. V. 42. 13., in Rg. VI. 49. 1, VII. 53. 2; ‘Pra ag... |
| V.46.8 | इन्द्राणीमुप ह्वये वरुणानीमप्सराम् । ऋ . I. 22. 12; उत वा घृतस्नु देवरत्नीरिहावतु श्रुधी । अग्नायी ह्यवसे वरुणानीह बोधि न्द्रेन्द्राणीमिह स . ऋ . V. 46. 8. सूर्यी is said to be the wife of Aśvins in Ṛg. X. 85. 8-9; यास्क explains Ṛg. V. 146. 8 in Nirukta XII. 46 and holds रोदसी as the wife of मरुत् . In Ṛg. V. 56. 8 the Maruts are said to have 'Rodasī' on their chariot; in Ṛg. V. 61.4 the Maruts are said to have a beautiful wife; in VI. 50.4 Rodasī is called Devī and is said to be mixed up with Marutṣ In Ṛg. I. 167.4 and VI. 66.6 Rodasī is connected with Marutṣ |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ..., II. 32. 8, V. 46. 8, X. 86. 11-12. In Ṛg. V. 46. 8 Indrāṇī and three others are called Dev... |
| V.47.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ātha after dīkṣā 1071, 1126; holds that Ṛg. V. 47. 1 refers to Kādīvidyā, 1045; hyper-bolic ... |
| V.47.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...* of Mahātripura-sundarī and interprets Rg. V. 47. 4 ‘catvari Im’ as referring to Kādividya.... |
| V.51 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...ral passages of the Ṛgveda For example, Rg. V. 51 2 speaks of the Viśve Devas as 'rtadhit... |
| V.51.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...tya’, but the two are differentiateḍ In Ṛg. V. 51. 2 the Viśve-devas <sup class="fn-ref"><a ... |
| V.51.11 | The स्वस्तिसूक्त is स्वस्ति नो मिमीतम् &c Ṛg. V. 51. 11-15, in each verse of which the first word is svasti . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...ing the sūkta from ‘svasti no mimītam’ (Ṛg. V. 51. 11) and ‘āśu śiśānah’ (Ṛg. X. 103. 1), sho... |
| V.51.11-15 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... 1–10 (beginning with ‘*ā no bhadrā*’), Rg. V. 51. 11–15 (beginning with ‘*svasti no mimitām &c*... |
| V.51.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...called 'mās' or 'candramas' in the Rg. (Rg. V. 51. 15, X. 85. 19, VIII. 94. 2, X. 12. 7, X. 6... |
| V.52.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...is whitish in colour. Rg. IV. 22. 2 and Rg. V. 52. 9 are interpreted by Western scholars as ... |
| V.52.17 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...II. 24. 27, X. 43. 3) up to the Yamunā (Rg. V. 52. 17, X. 75. 5), the Ganges (Rg. VI. 45. 31,... |
| V.53 | no text found | vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...(on Sarasvatī) Vām 42. 5 Rāsa—(a river) Rg. V. 53 9, X 75 6. It is difficult to identify ... |
| V.53.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...6 'he made the Sindhu flow northwards', Rg. V. 53. 9, Rg. IV. 30. 12, Rg. VIII. 20. 25 where... |
| V.54.8 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...erritory-of-a-state-22">22</a></sup> In Rg. V. 54.8 ‘heroes (or men) conquering grāmas’ are... |
| V.57.8 | इमे नरो मरुतः सृष्टा नस्वीघ्रीमासो असुरा ऋताज्ञाः । सत्यश्रुतः कवयो युवानो बृहद्गिरयो बहुदुष्टमाः ॥ ऋ . V. 57. 8 and V. 58. 8; पर्जन्यवाता वृषाभा पृथिवी पाणि विवाराम्याति | सत्वर्जनतः स्थात्जर्मिगतः स्थावगुद्वम् ॥ ऋ . VI. 49. 6. All words including सत्यश्रुतः कवयः in the latter half of V. 57. 8 are epithets applied to Maruts in the first half. सत्यश्रुतः कवयः in the latter half of VI. 49. 6 are vocatives as the पर्षपाठ shows and are addressed to Maruts as in V. 57. 8 and V. 58. 8. The words सत्यश्रुतः कवयः do not refer at all to Vedic poets in any of the three caseṣ |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...V. 57. 8 and V. 58. 8 are identical. In Ṛg. V. 57. 8 and 1617a V. 58. 8 it is the wind-gods ... |
| V.61 | इन्द्राणीमुप ह्वये वरुणानीमप्सराम् । ऋ . I. 22. 12; उत वा घृतस्नु देवरत्नीरिहावतु श्रुधी । अग्नायी ह्यवसे वरुणानीह बोधि न्द्रेन्द्राणीमिह स . ऋ . V. 46. 8. सूर्यी is said to be the wife of Aśvins in Ṛg. X. 85. 8-9; यास्क explains Ṛg. V. 146. 8 in Nirukta XII. 46 and holds रोदसी as the wife of मरुत् . In Ṛg. V. 56. 8 the Maruts are said to have 'Rodasī' on their chariot; in Ṛg. V. 61.4 the Maruts are said to have a beautiful wife; in VI. 50.4 Rodasī is called Devī and is said to be mixed up with Marutṣ In Ṛg. I. 167.4 and VI. 66.6 Rodasī is connected with Marutṣ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ny performed on hiṃ Verses 17–19 of the Ṛgveda V. 61 are interpreted by the Brhad-devatā (V.... |
| V.62.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature | ...ng separately mentioned; for yajus vide Rg. V. 62. 5, X. 181. 3 ); for sāman chants vide Rg.... |
| V.66.6 | आ यक्षीयवचसवा मित्रं वयं च सूरयः । ‘ अधिचेळे बहुभ्यस्वे यतेमहि स्वराज्ये ॥ ऋ . V. 66. 6. |
vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...ayaswal’s sense) in the Ait. Br. In the Ṛgveda (V. 66. 6) we have the word ‘svarājya’ (which prob... |
| V.68.1-5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...g. V. 71. 1-3 form the anurūpa triplet, Rg. V. 68. 1-5 and Rg. VII. 66. 1-9 are the uktha-mukh... |
| V.71.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...rses are chanted as the 2nd ājyastotra) Rg. V. 71. 1-3 form the anurūpa triplet, Rg. V. 68. 1-... |
| V.76.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...ciple ‘saṁskṛta’ occur often enough. In Rg. V. 76. 2 the word saṁskṛta is applied to ‘gharma... |
| V.76.3 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ree are expressly mentioned even in the Ṛgveda V. 76. 3 Prajāpati-smṛti (verses 156–157) says t... |
| V.77.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xviii-calendar-eras-various-reckonings-about-years-months-etc | ...morning) and ‘sāyam’ (evening) occur in Rg. V. 77.2 and ‘sāyam’ alone in Rg VIII. 2 20, X. ... |
| V.78.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...III. 28-29 (the first being almost like Rg. V. 78. 7) and prescribes the recital of Atharvav... |
| V.78.7-9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...o is about to be delivered of a child'. Rg. V. 78. 7–9 give the earliest indications of this r... |
| V.81 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...Viṣṇu with the anuvāka ‘yuñjate manaḥ’ (Rg. V. 81), he must worship God with a salutation... |
| V.81.1 | युञ्जते मन उत युञ्जते धियो विप्रस्य बृहतो विपश्चितः । वि होत्रा वधे वयुना - विदेक इन्मही देवस्य सवितुः परिदुष्टियः ॥ ऋ . V. 81. 1 = तै . सं . I. 2. 13. 1, काठकसंहिता II. 51 and XV. 36, वाज . सं . 11. 4, मै . उप . II. 4. Ṛg. I. 18. 7 is यस्मादृते न सिध्यति यज्ञो विपश्चितश्चन । स धीनां योगमिन्वति ॥ युञ्जानाः प्रथर्म मनस्तत्वाय सविता धियः । अग्नेर्ज्योतिर्निचाय्य पृथिव्या अध्याभरत् । तै . सं . IV. 1. 1, वाज . सं . XI, 1 and मै . उप . II. 1 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...‘devo yāti savitā’ and ‘yuñjate manaḥ’ (Rg. V. 81.1) are the Triṣṭubh and Jagatī meant as S... |
| V.81.1-5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ... anuvāka beginning with 'yuñjate mana' (Rg. V. 81. 1-5) or the Puruṣasūkta (Rg. X. 90. 1-16). ... |
| V.82.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins | ...h the verse 'we choose that of Savitr' (Rg. V. 82. 1) the teacher drops down the water in hi... |
| V.82.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...n, the person should make repetition of Rg. V. 82. 4 twice (i. e. in all at least six times)... |
| V.82.4-5 | अथा नो देवः सविताः प्रसावतु सावीः सौभगम् । यत्सुवश्वं सुव । विश्वाभि देव सवितादुर्तानि परा सुव । यद्भद्रं तन्न आ सुवा ॥ Ṛg. V. 82. 4-5. यो मे पाशः सुवा । यत्सुप्त्वा सुवमभयं मेमात् । इमं वा यो दिविश्यति दृक्को वा त्वं तस्मादूषणं पाशुरणम् ॥ Ṛg. II. 28. 10; अत्रितं दु : स्वप्नं सवितारं परे वृकत्वेनेसो क्षत्रयः दु : स्वप्नं च क्षत्रयः ॥ Ṛg. VIII. 47. 15. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ... or imprecations or want of desire’. In Ṛg. V. 82. 4-5<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| V.82.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...deva' (Ṛg. III. 62. 10, Vāj. S. 17. 74, Ṛg. V. 82. 5). Then comes brahmāṇvādḥāna before suns... |
| V.82.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...amāsa four as stated in the note below. Rg. V. 82. 7 and VI. 71. 6 are the anuvākyā and yājy... |
| V.83.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...i’ (Rg. I. 98. 2) and ‘pra vātā vānti’ (Rg. V. 83. 4). In the Vaiśva- deva-parvan itself the... |
| V.85.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...he Sun in heaven and Soma on mountains (Rg. V. 85. 2). Even in the times of the Ṛgveda specu... |
| V.87.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...rve saori-fice, come to our sacrifice' (Ṛg. V. 87. 9), 'whosoever whether ours or a stranger... |
| vi | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma · vol-1-part-2 §108-nārāyanabhatta · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xviii-calendar-eras-various-reckonings-about-years-months-etc · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...idharman’ is frequently employed in the Ṛgveda viz. in the instrumental (in X. 46. 6), in... |
| Vi | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...r-xix-devayajna-33">33</a></sup> In the Ṛg. Viṣṇu is said to have pierced Varāha (I. 6... |
| VI | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...Iranian worḍ The word ‘stena’ occurs in Rg. VI 28.7 and means ‘one who is a cattle-lif... |
| VI.1 | ईजे यज्ञैः शमीभिर्यद्धद्वारायाग्रये ददाश । यत्रा चन ते यज्ञासामजुर्विनो हो मर्तो नशते न प्रहृतिः ॥ ॠ . VI. 3. 2; compare ऋ . VI. 1. 9 सो अयं ईजे शशाने च मर्तो यस्ते आनट् समिधा वृष्यद्वानिम् । |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ...the maitrāvaruṇa repeats the whole hymn Ṛg. VI. 1 ( in the first of which only the word M... |
| VI.4.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ... autumns from the times of the Ṛgveda ( Rg. VI. 4. 8; 10. 7. 12. 6, 17. 15, 24. 10 in all th... |
| VI.8.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...a matir-navyasi śuciḥ soma iva pavate’ (Rg. VI. 8. 1) and ‘iyam te navyasīm agne adhyāyasmad... |
| VI.9.1 | अहश्च कृष्णमहरर्जुनं च विवर्तेते रजसी वेद्यामिः। वैश्वानरो जायमानो न राजावातिरज्योतिषाप्रिस्तमसि ॥ ऋ . VI. 9. 1. This verse is explained in the निवक्त II. 21 ‘ अहश्च कृष्णे रात्रिः शुक्लं च अहर्जुनेम् । &c. ’ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...ncludes day and night). For example, in Ṛg. VI. 9. 1 we have<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn... |
| VI.9.2-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | .... 4, II. 3. 6, V. 29. 15, X. 106. 1. In Rg. VI. 9. 2-3, both warp (*tantu*) and woof (*otu*) a... |
| VI.14.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ... Ārya vratas over the earth’. Vide also Rg. VI. 14. 3. |
| VI.15.2-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...a as closely connected with the Bhṛgus (Ṛg. VI. 15. 2-3). In the Mahābhārata it is narrated tha... |
| VI.15.14 | Asv. (I. 6. 3-5) gives the rules about the yājyā for Agni Sviṣṭakṛt (vide also Śāṅ. I. 9.): येयं यजामहेऽग्निं स्विष्कृतमुत्तमामिह प्रिया धाम प्रियाधाम्नो मेध्यानि प्रिया धामानि प्राणानामुपचितां प्रिया धामानि यक्षत्पत्नीं प्रिया धामान्याशाते धामाय्यवदायि । प्रोमे धामा धामाय्यान्यवृधां प्रिया धामानि प्रजापतिरग्रे देवेभ्यो देवान् प्रिया धामानि यक्षद् मेधमहेतुं ; प्रिया धामानि प्रियानि मेध्यानि मेज्या इषः ; कृणोतु सो अध्वरा जातवेदा जुषतां हविरमे यक्षत् … Vide तै . ब्रा . III. 5. 7 for thiṣ याज्या is pronounced for in the above. प्रजापतेः is repeated inaudibly. Vide Asv. I. 3. 13–16. अग्रे यक्षत् … अध्व is Rg. VI. 15. 14. If the उपांशुयाज is offered to Agni-ṣomau or Viṣṇu then अग्नीषोमयौ : or विष्णोः is uttered in place of प्रजापतेः . When the 2nd purodāśa is offered to Indrāgni on Amāvāsyā then substitute इन्द्राग्नीभ्याम् for अग्नीषोमयौ : and if sännāyya is offered then इन्द्राग्नेयौ or महेन्द्राय . |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ... may take breath after reciting half of Rg. VI. 15. 14. The yajamāna says 'this is for Agni Sv... |
| VI.16.5 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §27-bharadvāja-and-bhāradvāja | ... the singular) in several verses (e. g. Ṛg. VI. 16. 5 and 33; VI. 31. 4) and in the plural al... |
| VI.16.10-12 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...1-4. For example, the first ājyastotra (Ṛg. VI. 16. 10-12 = S. V. II. 1. 4, eḍ by Benfey) is rais... |
| VI.16.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...vent, the hotṛ repeats the last pāda of Ṛg. VI. 16. 15 at which he had stopped ( after the syl... |
| VI.16.18 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... mean ‘sacrifice’. Pūrta also occurs in Ṛg. VI. 16. 18 and VIII. 46. 21, but the meaning is no... |
| VI.16.34 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...tory) verse for Agni.' The hotṛ repeats Rg. VI. 16. 34 (Agnir-vṛtrāṇi......āhutaḥ) with om add... |
| VI.16.40 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ... 74. 3 and stop after repeating half of Ṛg. VI. 16. 40, then recite Ṛg. VI. 16. 41-42, I. 12. ... |
| VI.16.41-42 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...ing half of Ṛg. VI. 16. 40, then recite Ṛg. VI. 16. 41-42, I. 12. 6, VIII. 43. 14, the verse ' ta... |
| VI.17.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...arva-veda V. 2. 8. and Vāj. S. 17. 39), Ṛg. VI. 17. 2, X. 103. 6. In some of these verses it ... |
| VI.18.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | .... Dhuni is also the name of a demon (in Rg. VI. 18. 8, VII. 19. 4, X. 113. 9). In I. 174. 9, ... |
| VI.22.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ur protection' Rg. VII. 83.1. Vide also Rg. VI. 22.10, X. 69.6, X. 83-1, X. 102-3. This shows... |
| VI.25.9 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §27-bharadvāja-and-bhāradvāja | ...; VI. 31. 4) and in the plural also (in Ṛg. VI. 25. 9 and VI. 50. 15). The form Bhāradvāja oc... |
| VI.26.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...and dāsa in Ṛgveda VI. 31.4 and dāsa in Rg. VI. 26.5 and is also associated with asuras like... |
| VI.27.5 | no text found | vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...VS) L. q. by T. K 120. Hariyūpīya—(ar.) Ṛg. VI. 27. 5. Probably in Kurukṣetra. Harodbheda—(fi... |
| VI.28 | माता रुद्राणां दुहिता वसूनामिति जपतिरोहजतेपुष्रपम् । आश्व . गृ . I. 24. 25. In अथर्व . II. 10. 7 the view of some is stated that when cows return to the village from the pasture the hymn Rg. VI. 28 should be recited by the owner. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ... milk and ājya is offered with the hymn Ṛg. VI. 28 (ā gāvo agman) and that on that night t... |
| VI.28.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-x-vijayādashāmī-and-divālī | ...d with the two verses 'ā *gāvo agman*' (Ṛg. VI. 28. 1) and 'prāite vadantu' (Ṛg. X. 94. 1). M... |
| VI.28.1-8 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... the high praise bestowed on the cow in Rg. VI. 28. 1-8 and in Rg. VIII. 101. 15 and 16 where t... |
| VI.28.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...m the gharma that has been purifieḍ' In Rg. VI. 28. 4 we have the word saṁskṛtatrā’ and Rg. V... |
| VI.28.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...tra 'aśuddhā apaḥ suprāpāṇe pibantiḥ ' (Ṛg. VI. 28. 7, Tai. Br. II. 8. 8 set out in Sat. I. 2... |
| VI.30.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...ure will be first briefly set out. From Rg. VI. 30. 3 it appears that food was taken, while s... |
| VI.31.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...le, Śambara is called dasyu and dāsa in Ṛgveda VI. 31.4 and dāsa in Rg. VI. 26.5 and is also as... |
| VI.35.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...sed their voices like their father'. In Ṛg. VI. 35. 5 the Bharad-vājas are referred to as Āṅg... |
| VI.41.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ... ‘revolve or turn’ or ‘move on’. *Vide* Rg. VI. 41. 2, X. 90. 14, X. 121. 1 and 7, X. 129. 4,... |
| VI.42 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...e hotṛ calls him, the acchāvāka recites Rg. VI. 42 and a camasa is filled for him first wi... |
| VI.45.31 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ... (Rg. V. 52. 17, X. 75. 5), the Ganges (Rg. VI. 45. 31, X. 75. 5) and Sarayu (probably in mode... |
| VI.46.12 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...attles and sacrificed their lives went (Rg. VI. 46. 12) and in Rg. X. 154. 2-4 the soul of the... |
| VI.47.1-4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...here are āhāvas when the four verses of Ṛg. VI. 47. 1-4 are being recited in the Agnīmāruta śās... |
| VI.47.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...s sat was born from asat. Soma is said (Ṛg. VI. 47. 4) to have made the width of the earth an... |
| VI.47.11 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ... the Lokapālas and Vedic verses such as Rg. VI. 47. 11, X. 161. 4 were recited; HV II. 889-892... |
| VI.47.18 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-tarka-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... I. 117. 22 and Br. Up. II. 5. 19 cites Rg. VI. 47. 18; Katha IV. 9 is the same as Atharvaveda... |
| VI.47.23 | दृशाश्चाश्वान् कोशांश्च वस्त्राधिभोजना । दशो हिरण्यपिण्डांश्चदिवोदासादसा - न्नृधव् ॥ Rg. VI. 47. 23. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...nors this whole world and also heaven’. Rg. VI. 47. 23 mentions that from Divodāsa gifts of te... |
| VI.47.29-31 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...nd over the drum with the three verses (Rg. VI. 47. 29-31 'fill with breath (or roar) the heaven ... |
| VI.47.31 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ... verses ‘a mūraja’ and ‘rathe tiṣṭhan’ (Ṛg. VI. 47. 31 and VI. 75. 6) and entering it in the m... |
| VI.48.1-2 | The verses ‘abhi tvā śūra’ (Rg. VII. 32. 22), ‘kaya nas- citra’ (Rg. IV. 31. 1), ‘tvam-iddhi havamahe’ (Rg. VI. 46. 1), ‘aśvam na tvā vāravantam’ (Rg. I. 27. 1), ‘abhi pra vaḥ surādhasam’ (Rg. VIII. 49. 1), ‘yajñayajñaṁ vo’ ( Rg. VI. 48. 1) are respectively the sāmans called Rathantara, Vāmadevya, Bṛhat, Vāravantiya, Syaita and Yajñayajñiya. All these verses occur in the Sāmaveda (vide vol. III. p. 83, 87, 330, vol. I. p. 120, 483 and 147 respectively, B. I. series). Vide Tai. S. V. 5. 3. 1-2, Ait. Br. 19. 6 for the names of these and other sāmanṣ Jai. (III. 3. 9) declares that, though sāman verses are as a rule to be chanted loudly, in ādhāna they are to be uttered inaudibly ( उपांशु ), since ādhāna is to be done with yajurveda procedure. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...2393 above ). The Yajñāyajñīya sāman is Rg. VI. 48. 1-2= Sāmaveda II. 1. 1. 20 (Benfey) and S. ... |
| VI.48.17 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...garāja leaf with the mantra ‘mā kākam’ (Ṛg. VI. 48. 17), betelnut, gold (or coin). Then he rep... |
| VI.49.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...asīm jāya- mānām’ in Rg. V. 42. 13., in Rg. VI. 49. 1, VII. 53. 2; ‘Pra agnaye navyasīm dhīti... |
| VI.49.14 | शिसितंमिन्द्रपर्वता वुवं नस्तब्को बिभ्वें वसिस्थन्तु देवाः॥ ऋ . I. 122. 3 ( सायण explains पर्वतः पर्वतवान् वृषचादिपुरोगावान् पर्वतभ्यः ); य्रुवे लमिति पृत्न्यादय संवमिन्द्रष्ट वज्रेश संवमिन्द्रष्टम्। ऋ . I. 132 6 ( सायण explains पर्वत पर्वता - न्वेव। तदभिमानौ देवः ). सबलौईईसुप्यी अन्द्रिरौस्तंपर्वतवत्सावचिता धादु॥ ऋ VI. 49. 14. |
vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...tack us with an army’ Rg. I. 132. 6. In Rg. VI. 49. 14 a prayer is addressed to Parvata separa... |
| VI.50.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...gs generally suit the context, e. g. in Ṛg. VI. 50.7 ‘dhāta tokāya tanayāya śam yoh’ (confer... |
| VI.51 | अब दुरघानि पिङ्ग्या ख्रुजा नोऽअ या वर्ष चक्रमा सन्दृष्टिः । ऋ . VII. 86 5; मा य एनो अभ्यकृतं स्रुजेम मा तत्कर्म वसवो यज्जूषध्वे । ऋ . VI. 51. 7; ऋ . VII. 52. 2 जयमान्यपुत्रावसेनो मा तत्कर्म वसवो यज्जूषध्वे ॥ practically repeats this ' मा वो स्रुजेमान्यपुत्रावसेनो मा तत्कर्म वसवो यज्जूषध्वे ॥ ' |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...illage, he should repeat 'api panthām' (Rg. VI. 51, 16). He should then observe silence, t... |
| VI.51.12 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §27-bharadvāja-and-bhāradvāja | ... 50. 15). The form Bhāradvāja occurs in Ṛg. VI. 51. 12 and in Mahābhāṣya notes at least in nin... |
| VI.52.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ni (Ṛg. I. 1. 8, I. 96. 7), to Soma (in Ṛg. VI. 52. 3), to Varuṇa (in Ṛg. VIII. 42. 2), to Vi... |
| VI.52.13 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...dditional mantra 'viśve devāh śrunuta' (Rg. VI. 52. 13). |
| VI.53.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | .... 3. 10. 5 and Tai. Br. III. 10. 11. In Rg. VI. 53. 2 occurs the word 'grhapati' ( lord of th... |
| VI.54.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...ā and yājyā for the offering to Savitṛ, Rg. VI. 54. 9 and VI. 58. 1 for that to Pūṣan and VII... |
| VI.58.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...Maitrā. S. III. 116. | Śukraṃ te anyat, Ṛg. VI. 58. 1. | Same as in Matsya | | Saturn | Śan-n... |
| VI.60.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... (two) killed Aryan foes and dāsa foes' Rg. VI. 60.6; 'Oh Indra and Varuṇa! you killed dāsa ... |
| VI.61 | एयसृमदाहवत्तसमसृणधृत दिवोदासं श्रयधश्राय दाशपे । ऋ . VI. 61. 1 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...e 2 says it springs from the mountains; Rg. VI. 61 is another hymn addressed to it, V. 30 ... |
| VI.61.2 | इयं शुष्ममेभिरिभ्रसा द्रुवारुण्णासाद गिरीणा तविषेभिर्मिभिः। ऋ . VI. 61.2; II, 23 remarks ' तत्र सरस्वती दृपयेतस्य नदीवत् देवताच्व निगमा भवन्ति। ' and explains Ṛg VI 61.2 as a verse where सरस्वती is described as a river. |
vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...nst the tops of hills is referred to in Ṛg. VI. 61. 2 and 8 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-... |
| VI.61.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha | ...o devi Sarasvati' (Tai. S. I. 8. 22. 1, Rg. VI. 61. 4). Therefore, the conclusion is that in ... |
| VI.62.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...- katamā pratnā navyasā vacasā vivāse’ (Rg. VI. 62. 5); ‘navyasī sukirtiḥ’ in Rg. I. 60. 3; ‘... |
| VI.67.6 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...atra' (m) is applied even to the Sun in Rg. VI. 67. 6. Tai. Br teaches how one is to mark the... |
| VI.68.9 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...and is used as an epithet of Varuna (in Rg. VI. 68. 9) and of Indra (in Rg. VIII. 16. 1) and ... |
| VI.69.1-8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...s of Rg. I. 22. 16-21, Rg. I. 154. 1-6, Rg. VI. 69. 1-8, Rg. VII. 104. 11, Rg. X. 90. 1-16, Rg.... |
| VI.75 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers · vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-vii-vratas-called-nāgapanchamī-manasāpūjā-rakshābandhana-krishnajanmāsht | ... murmuring ‘ where the arrows fly &c’. (Ṛg. VI. 75 17) while the fight went on (vide Āśv. ... |
| VI.75.2 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...hands over the bow with the next verse (Rg. VI. 75. 2 ‘dhanvanā gā). The purohita should make... |
| VI.75.3 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...ld make the king recite the next verse (Rg. VI. 75. 3) and should himself mutter the 4th vers... |
| VI.75.5 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ... quiver to the king with the 5th verse (Rg. VI. 75. 5) When the chariot turns in the directio... |
| VI.75.7 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ... should recite over the horses the 7th (Rg. VI. 75. 7) He makes the king recite the 8th (Rg. ... |
| VI.75.8 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...5. 7) He makes the king recite the 8th (Rg. VI. 75. 8) when the latter looks at the arrows an... |
| VI.75.10 | ब्राह्मणासः पितरः सोम्यासः शिवे नो द्यावापृथिवी अनेहसा ॥ ऋ . VI. 75.10. found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 6.75.10 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ... from their hearts’ (Ṛg. X. 71. 8 ). In Ṛg. VI. 75. 10 brāhmaṇas are invoked for welfare along... |
| VI.75.14 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...at the arrows and makes the king recite Rg. VI. 75. 14 (‘he envelopes his arm’ &c.) when the l... |
| VI.75.16 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | .... The king should discharge arrows with Rg. VI. 75. 16 and the purohita should mutter Rg. VI. ... |
| VI.75.17 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend · vol-3 §chapter-xxxii-practices-of-shistas-conflict-among-shruti-smriti-and-sadāchāra-an | ...a sign to indicate the gotra and quotes Rg. VI. 75. 17 (yatra bāṇāḥ &c. cited above in note 59... |
| VI.75.19 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ... 'whosoever whether ours or a stranger (Ṛg. VI. 75. 19), 'look towards us, look in various dir... |
| VI.701 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...ng ) with the mantra ‘Mūrdhānam divo’ ( Ṛg. VI. 701, V. S. 7.24, Tai. S. I 4. 13. 1 ). Vide... |
| VII | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...plied to such gods as Mitra and Varuna (Rg. VII 64 2), Varuna (Rg I 24 12 and 13, X. 17... |
| VII.1.7 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics | ... Sāyanabhāṣya) on Jarutha (occurring in Rg. VII. 1.7 and X. 80.3). He appears to have been a... |
| VII.4.7-8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga | ...I. 1-3 supports this view and relies on Ṛg. VII. 4. 7-8. Gaut. 18. 9 and Manu IX. 181 state the... |
| VII.5.27 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...stic fire with the mantra 'pṛṣṭo divi' (Ṛg. VII. 5. 27) and kindle it with the three mantras '... |
| VII.6.7 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...y) are pointedly brought out. Vide also Rg. VII. 6. 7 (ā samudrād-avarād-ā parasmāt). In Rg. ... |
| VII.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...to be followed and that the three hymns Ṛg. VII. 12 (to Agni in Triṣṭubh ), VII. 73 (to Āśv... |
| VII.15.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...kṛt (Āśv. IV. 8. 8.). The three verses, Rg. VII.15.1-3, are repeated thrice each, so as to mak... |
| VII.16.11 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ix-navarātra-or-durgotsava | ...-20">20</a></sup> Then he should recite Rg. VII. 16. 11 'God<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-ch... |
| VII.18.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | .... 8 ) being frequently mentioned ( vide Rg. VII. 18. 6 for Bhṛgus and Druhyus and VII. 18. 7 f... |
| VII.18.21 | य प्र गृहानमृतसुरास पराशराः शतयातुवसिष्ठः । Rg. VII. 18. 21. शतयातु may literally mean ‘one who is master of a hundred magic tricks,’ or ‘on whom a hundred magic tricks were practised’. . |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...rvaśī and calls him Maitrāvaruṇa and in Rg. VII. 18. 21 we have the half verse ‘Pra ye gṛhāda- ... |
| VII.18.22 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...s is called Paijavana (son of Pījavana, Ṛg. VII. 18. 22 ), Devāpi is Ārṣṭiṣeṇa (son of Ṛṣṭiṣeṇa... |
| VII.21.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...). Yāska in his Nirukta (IV. 19) quotes Rg. VII. 21. 5 and explains that the word means 'those... |
| VII.32.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...of prayers or praises) are mentioned in Rg. VII. 32. 2 and X. 50. 7. Other words like gir (sev... |
| VII.32.22 | सन्दिग्धसाधनव्यतिरेको यथा - न त्रयीविदा ब्राह्मणेन ग्राह्यावचनः कश्चित्तुरशो रागादिमत्वात् । अत्र वैधर्म्योदाहरणम् । ये प्राबवचना न ते रागादिमन्तः । तथा च गौतमादिभ्यो धर्मशास्त्राणां प्रणेतार इति गौतमादिभ्यो रागादिमत्त्वस्य साधनधर्मस्य व्यावृत्तिः । न्यायबिन्दु (3rd pariccheda p. 127) pub. in the Kashi S. Series, 1924 and also in the Bibliotheca Buddhica, vol. VII No 132 (1918), eḍ by Paṇḍit Rāhula Sāṁkṛtyāyana, who in his Intro. p. VIII to the Vādanyāya of Dharmakīrti published in J. B. O. R. S. vol XXI holds that 625 A. D. is the latest date for Dharmakīrti. 60ḍ (1) Upaniṣads, (2) Vedāntāḥ, (3) Sarva-chandssu Saṁhitāḥ (saṃhitā texts of all the Vedas), (4) Madhūni (either Tai. Ār. X. 38' brabma metu mām' or the three verses beginning with 'Madhu vātā' in Rg. I. 90. 6-8 and in Tai. S. IV. 2. 9 and Vāj. S. XIII. 27–29), (5) Aghamarṣaṇa i. e. Rg. X. 90. 1-3; (6) Atharvaśiras (a small Upaniṣad of about four printed pages) beginning with 'devā ha vai svargam lokam-āyan &c) ; (7) Rudrāḥ, eleven anuvākas of Tai. S. IV. 5. 1-11 beginning with 'namas-te Rudra manyave'); (8) Puruṣasūkta (Rg. X. 90); (9)–(10) Rājata (v. l. Rājana) and Raubīņa Sāmans which are sung on the Ṛk ‘Indram naro’ Rg. VII. 21. 1, Sāmaveda Pūrvārcika 233); (11–12) Bṛhat-sāma and Rathantar, which are respectively sung on 'tvām-iddhi havāmahe' (Rg. VI. 46. 1' Pūrvārcika 234) and on ‘Abhi tvā śūra’ ( Rg. VII. 32. 22, Pūrvārcika 233); (13) Puruṣagati sung on the Ṛk ‘ahamasmī prathamajā’ (Sāmaveda, Āraṇyakāṇḍa 594); (14) Mahānāmnī verses (verses beginning with ‘Vidā maghavan vidā’ (Ait. Āraṇyaka IV, 1 ff and Sāmaveda, Mahānāmnyārcika, 641-650) ; (15) Mahāvairāja ( Continued on next page ) |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...of the image with the verse ‘abhi tvā’ (Ṛg. VII. 32. 22); honouring the image with the presenta... |
| VII.32.22-23 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...ntara without more the verses meant are Rg. VII. 32. 22–23 abhi tvā śūra &c. = S. V. II. 1. 1. 11 ... |
| VII.32.23 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ... bhūtam' (Vāj. S. 34. 4), 'na tvā vām' (Rg. VII. 32. 23); touch- ing four times with water the ... |
| VII.33 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...is absent from the whole of the Ṛgveda. Rg. VII. 33 is an important hymṇ The first nine ver... |
| VII.33.1-15 | श्वित्रश्ञो मा दक्षिणतस्कपदौ पिर्यँग्निवाचो अभि हि प्र मन्दुः । उत्तिष्ठ बोचे परि वहिर्यो नूम न द्विराडवितवे वसिष्ठाः ।। ऋ . VII. 33. 1. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ing with ‘*svasti no mimitām &c*.’) and Rg. VII. 33. 1–15 (begin- ning with ‘*śan-na Indrāgni*’).... |
| VII.33.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends | ...reditary monarchical form of rule. Vide Ṛg. VII. 33.3 and 5, VII. 83. 7–8, where the battle o... |
| VII.33.6 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...aff’ of a tree for driving cattle (vide Rg. VII. 33. 6 ) but it came to mean also ‘the power o... |
| VII.33.10-14 | विद्वान् ज्योतीषि : परि संजिहानो मित्रायदधना वरुणायपद्वला ॥ तत्त इदमद्यो नभ्यं वसिष्ठा ३ दद्रयो यत् त्वा जजान ॥ उदधि प्रेषितावरुणायवसिष्ठा देवदूतस्य बद्धारुद्रमनसो जातिः । युज्जै स्कार्ष सद्यस् । स मकेन ... सदाचः। येनेन ते परिषि भविष्यन्ति। कुम्मे रेतः सिञ्चित्वाः समानम् । ततो ह भान उदधिंयथ्यातो जाग्रदुद्भासिष्ठ ॥ ऋ . VII. 33. 10-13. The verse उदधिंयथ्यातो is explained in the Nirukta V. 14. मानः is explained as ज्ञानीप्रमाण or युग्मप्रमाण (of the measure of a yoke-pin). For दद्रय (ordinarily 32 angulas), vide H. of Dh. vol, II, p. 1112 n 2487. |
vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ges where word Karman occurs), 1536-37 (Ṛg. VII.33.10-14 about Vasiṣṭha's two births explained),... |
| VII.33.11 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... a hundred magic speels were employed). Rg. VII. 33. 11 refers to the birth of Vasiṣṭha from Ur... |
| VII.34.11 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...both spheres)’ says king Trasadasyu. In Ṛg. VII. 34.11 Varuṇa is praised as the Lord of rāṣṭra... |
| VII.35 | अथैनमभ्यनेति । बीहिर्यवमतिलप्रियंग्वभय हीरय्यषमाय श्यामायनेन त्रिः मृत्पिंडं परिवृज्याप्यो क्षाति । अविषिष्यया चोदकुम्भरापो हि द्वा मयोभुव इति सुवेन । सप्येनाह्वय स्थलीपाकं सपर्पिलं वास्तोष्पते प्रतिजानालिधि चतुष्पपि मृदुपने हलायै संसृज्य पलाशोपयोजयन्ति शिष्टं बाहु पाशयेति वाच्यति । आश्व . गृ . II. 9. 6–9 ऋ . VII. 35 (11-12) is called ज्ञानवीये because the word ज्ञं occurs in each of the first thirteen verses several timeṣ |
vol-2-part-2 §general-index · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ding to Nirukta, 31. Śantatīya, hymn in Ṛgveda (VII. 35), 833ṇ Śānti, rites for birth on inauspi... |
| VII.35.1-11 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... (Rg. I. 89. 6–10) (3) Śam na Indrāgni (Rg. VII. 35. 1–11)<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| VII.35.1-13 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...a and it is somewhat remarkable that in Ṛg. VII. 35. 1–13 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| VII.35.1-15 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... Kumārila many times). Śāntāliya hymn ( Rg. VII. 35. 1-15 )<sup>720n-91</sup>. Śānti<sup>719-814<... |
| VII.38 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...er and muttering the verse 'vāje vāje' (Ṛg. VII. 38 8, Vāj. S. IX. 18, Tai. S I. 7. 8. 2) s... |
| VII.38.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites | ... bring bliss to us in our invocations’ (Rg. VII. 38. 7) he sacrifices into the fire the fried ... |
| VII.38.8 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ... He then recites the verse 'Vāje vāje' (Rg. VII. 38. 8). Then saṃyaṃ Then he says 'O pitṛs, ge... |
| VII.41.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... as ‘iti’ in Rg. X. 119. 1, ‘ityāha’ in Rg. VII. 41. 2, ‘ākhyāyikā’ as in Rg. I. 116. 3, reaso... |
| VII.47 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...s are spoken of as purifying (punanāḥ). Ṛg. VII. 47, X. 9, X. 30 <sup class="fn-ref"><a hre... |
| VII.49 | 'Arghya water'—The मिला . states ' विश्वेदेवा इदं वो अर्घ्यमित्यर्ध्ययोर्द्वकं विनिक्षिपेत् . The arghya is to be offered to each ब्राह्मण separately as required by गोभिलस्मृति III 74 ' अर्ध्यैर्दक्ष्ययोर्देवे चैव पिण्डदानैर्मनजे स्यात्तद्वाधावचन एव च '. The printed मिला reads the मन्त्र as यवोसि धान्यराजो वा , which is not found in the Väj. S. or other samhitäṣ Similarly, the मिला reads the मन्त्र ' या दिव्या आप पयसा ' for अर्घ्य , which is probably Rg. VII. 49 2 with the order of words changeḍ अपराकं (p 479) states that if there are two वैश्वदेवब्राह्मण s then water and yavas should be put in two vessels and the मन्त्र is to be repeated each time when putting water, putting यव s and at each अर्ध्य . हेमाद्रि (on आ p. 1229) defines: ' अर्घ्यो नामाईणीयान . पुरत . समानार्थी . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages | ... five twigs and to the accompaniment of Ṛg. VII. 49 and then brāhmaṇas are feḍ |
| VII.49.1 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...ct me' (tā āpo devīr-iha māmāvantu). In Ṛg. VII. 49. 1 waters are spoken of as purifying (puna... |
| VII.49.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...and āpo hi sthā, which are respectively Ṛg. VII. 49. 1–3 and X. 9. 1); offering worship after th... |
| VII.49.2 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...ves pure and as purifying others (as in Rg. VII. 49. 2 and 3 śucayaḥ pāvakāḥ'). Similarly Rg. ... |
| VII.49.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...uṇa is the lord of waters, according to Rg. VII. 49. 3 'yāsām rājā Varuṇo' &c.) and Vāruṇa is ... |
| VII.53.5-8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...erman, Keltic 1107 ; sleep inducing S. (Rg. VII. 53. 5-8) interpreted by western scholars as a l... |
| VII.54.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...d repeat the mantra ‘vāstoṣpate prati’ (Rg. VII. 54. 1); then the owner should feed brāhmaṇas ... |
| VII.54.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ith the four verses ‘Vāstospate prati’ (Ṛg. VII. 54. 1-3 and VII. 55. 1) verse by verse, <sup cl... |
| VII.54.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...Vāstospati! mayst thou be our saviour’, Rg. VII. 54. 2), ‘amivaha Vāstospate’ (O Vāstospati! M... |
| VII.54.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ... endowed with fellowship with thee &c.’ Rg. VII. 54. 3, Tai. S. III. 4. 10. 1). Then he offers... |
| VII.55 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...ommon men is contained in hymns such as Rg. VII. 55 (sleeping charm), VII. 103 (maṇḍūka-stu... |
| VII.55.1 | Vāstu (ṇ in the Ṛgveda) means a house. Compare 'tā vām vāstunyūmasi gamadhyai' (Ṛg. I, 154. 6). It is derived from 'vas' (to reside). Vide Nirukta X. 17, where Ṛg. VII. 55. 1 is explaineḍ There is a deity in the Ṛgveda called 'Vāstospati' {lord of the house). वास्तोष्पति is either (as in Ṛg. VIII, 17. 14) Indra or Rudra (as Durga says). The śānti is performed for averting all evil after entering a newly built house. 1280 a. The सङ्कल्प in modern Vāstuśānti would be somewhat like the following: अक्षुकगोत्रस्यह्यमुखनामनो मम सपरिवारस्याचिरकालाचुरुग्विनिवासपूर्वकमिल - रोगविनाशाशिांति - सम्पदादारोग्यपुष्त्रपौत्रधणधान्यादिसंवृद्धि चिरजीवन - सन्निवससिद्धिद्वारा श्री - परमेश्वरप्रीत्यर्थमधर्मस्य वास्तोः शुभतासिद्धचर्थं सग्रहमक्तां वास्तुपूजा - स्खस्तिवाचननाचतुष्काजाद्युल्खद्यक्शिकभाण्डवाचार्य - ॠत्विग्भि - करणानि च करिष्ये । |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...thou be our friend destroying diseases’ Rg. VII. 55. 1). Then he places the remainder of the f... |
| VII.55.5 | सस्तु माता सस्तु पित्ता सस्तु श्वा सस्तु विश्व - पतिर्नो जनः ॥ य आसते यच्च चरति यच्च पश्यति नो जन : तेषां सं हन्मि अधि घोषे अघर्यो षधीः । सोषेशया पट्काशया नदीपर्ष्तल्लप्यक्षवी : । प्रियो याः पुण्यमास्ताः सर्वाः स्थापयामसि ॥ Ṛg. VII. 55. 5–8. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... and 5, VI. 3 ) frequently occur ( vide Ṛg. VII. 55. 5 and X. 85. 28 for jñāti and Ṛg. I. 113.... |
| VII.55.5-8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | .... 11). A sleep-inducing spell occurs in Ṛg. VII. 55. 5–8,<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| VII.56.12 | शुची वा ह्यशुची मृनः शुचीनां शुचि हि नोम्य्ष्टप्रं शुचिम्यः । ऋतेन सत्यमृतच शाप आयश्छुचिञ्चिञ्जमानः शुचयः पावकाः ॥ ऋ . VII. 56. 12. |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...ore the Rgvedic hymns were composed, as Rg. VII. 56. 12 and other verses establish Vide Rg. III... |
| VII.59.12 | ( Continued from the previous page ) नियमवक्कम् ॥ ब्राह्मणानि च कल्पोक्त्त देवतास्तवनानि च । जप्त्वा पापैः प्रमुच्येत धर्माल्यनैस्तथापरैः ॥ चतुर्विंशतिमत q. by स्मृतिच॰ , आहिक pp. 187–188; हंसः शुचिनद० is Rg. IV. 40. 5; त्रियम्बकं is त्रयम्बकं यजामहे Rg. VII. 59.12. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 538 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...or by the mantra ‘tryambakam yajāmahe’ (Rg. VII. 59. 12 ). For a devotee of Śiva, the wearing o... |
| VII.64.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ed as an epithet to several gods; e. g. Ṛg. VII. 64. 2 and VIII. 25. 8 (in both to Mitra and V... |
| VII.66.1-9 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...the anurūpa triplet, Rg. V. 68. 1-5 and Rg. VII. 66. 1-9 are the uktha-mukha and Rg. VII. 66. 19... |
| VII.66.13 | सतावाना कृतजाता कृतावृधो घोरासो अनृतद्विपः । तेषां वै : सुम्ने सन्नद्यामे नरः स्पााम ये मा सूरय।। ऋ . VII, 66.13 |
vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...97.24 ṛtam bharat suhṛtam cārvinduh) In Rg. VII. 66.13 the Adityas<sup class="fn-ref"><a href=... |
| VII.66.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ... ‘citram’ (Rg. I. 115.1), ‘tac-cakṣur’ (Rg. VII. 66. 16), ‘ya udagāt’ (Tai. Ār. IV. 42. 5). Man... |
| VII.66.19 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...g. VII. 66. 1-9 are the uktha-mukha and Rg. VII. 66. 19 is the yājyā of the śastra. This brings... |
| VII.67.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ... in all places to Indra, except once in Rg. VII. 67. 5 (where it is applied to Aśvins). It can... |
| VII.76.4 | त इद्देवानाम सप्र्षाद् आसन्वृतावन् कवयः पूर्वासः । गूढं ज्योतिः पितरो अन्वविन्दन् सत्यमन्त्रा अजनयन्नुषासम् ॥ ऋ VII. 76. 4, अधा पितृन हविर्दोभिः उपैति यमेन ये सधमादं मदन्ति ॥ ऋ . X. 14,10 = अथर्व 18.2 11. |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...secreted and to have produced the Dawn (Rg. VII. 76. 4). Here the pitṛs are credited with powe... |
| VII.76.4.i | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... by ‘satyamantrāh’ in relation to Ṛbhuṣ Rg. VII. 76. 4. is a<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chap... |
| VII.78.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | In Ṛg. VII. 78. 3 dawns (plural) are said to have created... |
| VII.81.2 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...n with both Usas and Sūrya (the Sun) in Rg. VII. 81. 2 (O Dawn, may we be endowed with food in... |
| VII.83.1.Vi | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... and helped Sudās with your protection' Rg. VII. 83.1. Vide also Rg. VI. 22.10, X. 69.6, X. 83-1,... |
| VII.84.2 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...ord of rāṣṭras (rājā rāṣṭrānām &c.). In Ṛg. VII. 84.2 and X. 109. 3 the word rāṣṭra occurṣ In... |
| VII.86 | अब दुरघानि पिङ्ग्या ख्रुजा नोऽअ या वर्ष चक्रमा सन्दृष्टिः । ऋ . VII. 86 5; मा य एनो अभ्यकृतं स्रुजेम मा तत्कर्म वसवो यज्जूषध्वे । ऋ . VI. 51. 7; ऋ . VII. 52. 2 जयमान्यपुत्रावसेनो मा तत्कर्म वसवो यज्जूषध्वे ॥ practically repeats this ' मा वो स्रुजेमान्यपुत्रावसेनो मा तत्कर्म वसवो यज्जूषध्वे ॥ ' |
vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...191.10, VII. 86 6, VIII. 2 12, X 107 9) Ṛg. VII. 86 6 quoted above (in note 17) clearly ind... |
| VII.86.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ... nakṣatras and also spreads the earth’ (Rg. VII. 86. 1); ‘when he ( the Sun ) comes up, nakṣat... |
| VII.86.4-6 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... confession of sin and repentance; vide Ṛg. VII. 86. 4-6 (kim-āga āsa varuṇa jyeṣṭham &c.); Ṛg. ... |
| VII.86.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...e sins of their fatherṣ For example, in Rg. VII. 86. 5 Vasiṣṭha<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#f... |
| VII.86.6 | न स स्त्रो वणो वण इति : सा सुरा मभूमिवीको अक्षितिः । ऋ . VII. 86. 6; इद्ध प्रसीतो दुखमहो न सुरायम् । ऋ . VIII. 2. 12; कारोत्तरा - व्युत्क्रस्य कृणो : शते कृम्मानमसिञ्चतं सुरायाः । ऋ . I. 116. 7; सूर्ये विषमा सजानि कृलि सुरातो यज्ञे । ऋ . I. 191. 10; भोजा जिग्युर्यत्यः सुराया भोजा जिग्युर्य अहुत्याः प्रपतीः । ऋ . X. 107. 9. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends | ... men and not usually offered to godṣ In Ṛg. VII. 86. 6 the sage <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#... |
| VII.86.8 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...ds “yoga” and “ksema” occur even in the Ṛgveda VII. 86. 8, X. 89 10, X. 166. 5 and in Tai Br III.... |
| VII.89.5 | सुरभिमत्य अलिङ्गाभिर्गाभिर्मिहिरण्यवर्णाभिः पाप्तमानीभिर्वृतहिरण्यब पवित्रेरात्मानं पोक्ष्य प्रयतो भवति। बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 2. सुरभिमती is the verse वृषिकाणो &c. (Rg. IV. 39. 6), अलिङ्गा verses are Rg. X. 9. 1-3, आरुणी verses are इमं मे वरुण (Rg. I. 25. 19), तत्त्वा यामि (Rg. I. 24. 11), अव ते हेलौ (Rg. I. 24. 14) and यत्किञ्चेदं ( Rg. VII. 89. 5). पाप्तमान्यः are all verses like स्वधिष्ठया मदिष्ठया (Rg. IX. 1. 1) of the IX mandala of the Ṛgveda or according to some Rg. IX. 67. 21-27. हिरतो मार्जनं कुर्यात्कुशैरौः सद्येक - त्रिवृद्भिः। प्रणवो सूर्युवः स्वध सावित्री च तृतीप्रका । अब्दैवतस्तुयैवतुर्थ इति मार्जनम्। नाभिलइस्तुति . II. 4-5, अब्दैवततुय is ऋग्वे o X. 9. 1-3. The तै . प्रा . III. 9. 7 has आपो हि ष्टा मयोभुव इत्यृग्भिर्माजयैत् । आपो वै सर्पा देवताः । |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...h the verse ‘ *yat kim cedam Varuṇa* ’ (Rg. VII. 89. 5). <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chap... |
| VII.94.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ... darśeṣṭi, the anuvākyā and yājyā being Rg. VII. 94. 7 and VII. 93. 4. This is the case when t... |
| VII.94.18 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...as-seasonal-sacrifices-17">17</a></sup> Ṛg. VII. 94. 18, VI. 60. 1; I. 86. 1, V. 58. 5; I. 25. ... |
| VII.95 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...ly in Rg. III. 23. 4), Sarasvatī alone (Rg. VII. 95, the whole hymn is addressed to it of w... |
| VII.95.2 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...6. 7 (ā samudrād-avarād-ā parasmāt). In Rg. VII. 95. 2 Sarasvati is mentioned as going from th... |
| VII.99 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...into fire with the mantras ‘*Irāvati*’ (Rg. VII. 99,3), ‘*idam Viṣṇur*’ (Rg I. 22. 17), ‘*m... |
| VII.99.1-7 | इदं विष्णुविचक्रे मेधा निदधुवे पदम् । समूढुळमस्य पाँशुरे ॥ त्रीणि पदा विच - क्रमे विष्णुर्गोपा अदाम्यः। ऋ . I. 22. 17-18; vide also Rg. I. 154. 1-4, I. 155. 4, VI. 49. 13 &c.; न ते विष्णो जायमानो न जातो देव महिम्नः परमन्तमार्प। उदस्तम्भा रोदसीमेध धामम् । मर्चो दक्षस्य गुहियाः ॥ ... व्यवस्थितमा रोदसी विष्णवे दाधर्थ पृथिमिमिमितो मयुखैः ॥ ऋ . VII. 99. 2-3. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...-8, both Indra and Viṣṇu are praised in Rg. VII. 99. 1-7, Atharvaveda VII. 27.4-9) and Śiva ( Ru... |
| VII.99.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...rice (akṣata) with the verse ‘Irāvatī’ (Rg. VII. 99. 3), flowers with Rg. I. 22. 20 (tad Viṣṇo... |
| VII.100.6-7 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics | ...f the word 'śipiviṣṭa' (which occurs in Ṛg. VII. 100. 6-7) is mentioned in the Śāntiparva.<sup>33... |
| VII.102.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ... the whole) and ‘parjanyāya pragāyata’ (Rg. VII. 102. 1) respectively and the yājyā verses resp... |
| VII.103.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ...e to undertake a religious observance’; Ṛg. VII. 103. 1, in which frogs that lie down silent fo... |
| VII.103.5 | यदेषामन्यो अन्यस्य वाचं शाङ्ख्यतेव वदति शिक्षमाणः । ऋ . VII. 103. 5. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...d-privileges-of-varnas-10">10</a></sup> Rg. VII. 103. 5 shows that instruction was oral and con... |
| VII.103.7 | ब्राह्मणासो अतिरात्रे न सोमे सरो न पूर्णमभितो वदन्तः । संवत्सरस्य तदहः परि षद् यत्रासुकाः प्रावृषीणा बभूवुः ॥ ऋ . 7. 103. 7; ब्राह्मणासः सोमिनो वाचमक्रत ब्रह्म कुर्वन्तः परिस्नृतः । ऋ . 7. 103. 8; आघ्नदेतदबृहीत् सोमश्च यो ब्राह्मणाँ आविशत् । ऋ . 10. 16. 6; इदा तेषु मनश्चजनद् यदू ब्राह्मणाः संवदन्ते सखापः । ऋ . X. 71. 8; त्वं त्यादिष्टासु त्वमिन्द्र तिष्ठासु त्वमूर्जासु त्वमेह्योषधीषु त्वमासु पशुषु त्वमासु त्वमस्मेषु चोद । ऋ . I. 164. 45. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-other-soma-sacrifices · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... of the year on which the rains begin’ (Ṛg. VII. 103. 7 ); <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-cha... |
| VII.103.8 | ब्राह्मणासो अतिरात्रे न सोमे सरो न पूर्णमभितो वदन्तः । संवत्सरस्य तदहः परि षद् यत्रासुकाः प्रावृषीणा बभूवुः ॥ ऋ . 7. 103. 7; ब्राह्मणासः सोमिनो वाचमक्रत ब्रह्म कुर्वन्तः परिस्नृतः । ऋ . 7. 103. 8; आघ्नदेतदबृहीत् सोमश्च यो ब्राह्मणाँ आविशत् । ऋ . 10. 16. 6; इदा तेषु मनश्चजनद् यदू ब्राह्मणाः संवदन्ते सखापः । ऋ . X. 71. 8; त्वं त्यादिष्टासु त्वमिन्द्र तिष्ठासु त्वमूर्जासु त्वमेह्योषधीषु त्वमासु पशुषु त्वमासु त्वमस्मेषु चोद । ऋ . I. 164. 45. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...crifice, have sent forth their speech’ (Ṛg. VII. 103. 8 ). In this verse brāhmaṇas are expressl... |
| VII.104 | The hymn beginning with कृष्णण पाजः (Rg IV. 4. 1–15) is called रक्षोघ्नेन . The first five verses of it are वाज सं . 13. 9–13 All fifteen verses occur in तै सं I. 2. 14. 1–5. So also are Rg. X 87 (beginning with रक्षोघ्नेर् यजिनमाजिभिर् ) Rg. VII. 104 (beginning with इन्द्रासोमा तपते रक्ष उब्जति ), Rg. X 118, Rg X. 162. 1111 a. अङ्गसमीदनम् धव मिया अपधूत ... हरी॥ This is ऋ . I 82.2, वाज . सं . III 51, तै . सं . I. S. S. 2. |
vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah | ...ndred sons). Nārada (IV. 243) refers to Rg. VII. 104 15–16 in the first of which Vasiṣṭha ma... |
| VII.104.1-25 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...(Rg. X. 87. 1–25), ‘Indrasomā tapatam’ (Rg. VII. 104. 1–25), ‘Agne hamsī nyatrinam’ (Rg. X. 118. 1... |
| VII.104.3 | इन्द्रसोमा दुःकृतो वधे अन्तरानरमनभगे तमसि प्र विशत्। पर सो अस्तु तना तना च बिल पृथिवीरधी अहत् विशत् । ऋ VII. 104. 3; अभिघातद्यधर गमया तमः । ऋ X, 152 4, विद्विन्त विश्वा शुनमिषपरययाद्रहार विघ्नति कर्ते अनामन्। ऋ IX 73.8. |
vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ..., create a deep place for themselveṣ In Rg. VII. 104.3 the poet calls upon Indra and Soma to s... |
| VII.104.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...6-21, Rg. I. 154. 1-6, Rg. VI. 69. 1-8, Rg. VII. 104. 11, Rg. X. 90. 1-16, Rg. X. 184. 1-3. Then... |
| VII.104.12 | सुविज्ञानं चिकिषेपे जनाय सञ्जानाय सन्नसत्ये । तपोरित्स्यं वतरगुजीव - स्तविस्सोमोवावति हन्यसत् ॥ Ṛg. VII. 104. 12. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...truth is exalted above everything else. Ṛgveda VII. 104. 12 says<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-ch... |
| VII.104.13 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...pact body and he particularly relies on Ṛg. VII. 104. 13 ( = Atharvaveda VIII. 4. 13 ) which is ... |
| VII.104.14 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...nce is in favour of the second view. In Rg. VII. 104. 14(=Atharva VIII. 4. 14), the poet pleads ... |
| VII.104.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...ot 'mṛ' assumes the form 'muriya' as in Rg. VII. 104. 15). From the above quotations it is clear... |
| VII.104.15-16 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...g most wretched, fall below all beings (Rg. VII. 104. 15-16); O Maruts! may you spread in different... |
| VII.104.24 | आ जिह्मया मुरदेवान्भम कृण्वापदो धृष्टासन्न ॥ ऋ . X. 87. 2 and अथर्ववेद VIII. 3. 2 ( सायण renders मुरदेवान् राक्षसान् ) ; पराञ्चिवा मुरदेवाच्छृणुदीवधि पराशुष्पो अभि शोशुचानः ॥ ऋ . X. 87. 14 (= अथर्ववेद VIII. 3. 13 with slight variation at end) ; पि भीवालो मुरदेवा अववृत्तु मा ते कुशग्हर्यद्रवत्पद्म ॥ ऋ . VII. 104. 24 ( अथर्ववेद VIII. 4. 24). |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...sh after cutting them into bits' and in Rg. VII. 104. 24 Indra is called upon to kill male and f... |
| VII.104.25 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...owards us, look in various directions' (Ṛg. VII. 104. 25), 'Come here, O Agni, the friend of the... |
| VIII | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ...mns 58-64 of Ṛgveda I and of hymn 88 of Ṛg. VIII. Nodhāḥ (vocative) occurs in Ṛg. I. 64.... |
| VIII.1.5 | क इमं दशभिर्ममेन्द्रं क्रीणाति धेनुभिः । यदा वृत्राणि जङ्घनत्थेने मे पुनर्ददत् ॥ ऋ . IV. 24. 10; महे यं त्वामभिरप्रः परा शुल्काय देयाम् । न सहस्राय नायुताय वनिीम नाशत सतायताम् ॥ ऋ . VIII. 1. 5. . |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...fter he ( Indra ) has killed enemies' ? Rg. VIII. 1. 5 says 'O Indra ! I shall not give thee f... |
| VIII.2.12 | न स स्त्रो वणो वण इति : सा सुरा मभूमिवीको अक्षितिः । ऋ . VII. 86. 6; इद्ध प्रसीतो दुखमहो न सुरायम् । ऋ . VIII. 2. 12; कारोत्तरा - व्युत्क्रस्य कृणो : शते कृम्मानमसिञ्चतं सुरायाः । ऋ . I. 116. 7; सूर्ये विषमा सजानि कृलि सुरातो यज्ञे । ऋ . I. 191. 10; भोजा जिग्युर्यत्यः सुराया भोजा जिग्युर्य अहुत्याः प्रपतीः । ऋ . X. 107. 9. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...ger, dice (gambling) or heedlessnesṣ In Ṛg. VIII. 2. 12 the sage exclaims that draughts of soma... |
| VIII.2.40 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...d a gotra name e. g. Medhyātithi Kāṇva (Ṛg. VIII. 2. 40), Hiraṇyastūpa Āṅgirasa (Ṛg. X. 149. 5)... |
| VIII.3.9 | येना यतिभ्यो भृगवे धने हिते येन प्रस्कण्वमाविथ । ऋ . VIII. 3. 9. I Keith takes यति as connected with the Bhṛguṣ It would be better to take यतिभ्यः as in the ablative. य इन्द्र यतयस्त्वा सुमृगो ये च तुष्टुवुः। ऋ . VIII.6.18; सायण explains यतयः as नियताः अहिंसकाः ; यदेवा यतयो यथा भुवनमभ्यपिप्वत । अम्बा समुद्र आ गृह्यमा सूर्यमजबर्धन ॥ ऋ . X. 72.7; here सायण renders यतयः as मेधाः found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 8.3.9 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...everal timeṣ But the sense is doubtful. Ṛg. VIII. 3. 9 runs 'whereby<sup class="fn-ref"><a hre... |
| VIII.5.37 | यथा विश्वैलः कहुः शतदृश्रानां वृषहस्तक्षा वृहा गोनाम्। ऋ . VIII. 5. 37; बर्हि सहस्रश्रथस्यपञ्चाशद्गवामीनां विशति शतं। वृश इयादीनां शता वृश इयकामीनां वृश गर्ता सहस्रा ॥ ऋ . VIII. 46. 22. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ... country or locality e. g. Kāśu Caidya (Ṛg. VIII. 5. 37), Bhīma Vaidarbha (Ait. Br. 35. 8), Dur... |
| VIII.5.38 | शतं मे गर्धभान् शतमुर्वरीवतीनाम् । शतं दासाँ अति स्रजः ॥ ऋ . VIII. 56. 3; यो मे हिरण्यसन्दृशो दश राज्ञो अमंहत । अधस्पदा इच्चैतस्य कृण्वन्नवशेना अभितो जनाः॥ ऋ . VIII. 5. 38; अत्राप्यत्रे पोक्कुरुष्यः पश्चादते प्रसवर्रसुर्यधुनाम। ऋ . VIII. 19. 36. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...2 and IX. 112.2, `carmamna` (tanner) in Ṛg. VIII. 5.38. |
| VIII.6.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...fered to Mahendra they are respectively Rg. VIII. 6. 1 and X. 50. 4.<sup class="fn-ref"><a hre... |
| VIII.6.4 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...mudrāvā kseti yaśca pūrva utāparah). In Rg. VIII. 6. 4 it is said, ‘all people bend down to hi... |
| VIII.6.18 | येना यतिभ्यो भृगवे धने हिते येन प्रस्कण्वमाविथ । ऋ . VIII. 3. 9. I Keith takes यति as connected with the Bhṛguṣ It would be better to take यतिभ्यः as in the ablative. य इन्द्र यतयस्त्वा सुमृगो ये च तुष्टुवुः। ऋ . VIII.6.18; सायण explains यतयः as नियताः अहिंसकाः ; यदेवा यतयो यथा भुवनमभ्यपिप्वत । अम्बा समुद्र आ गृह्यमा सूर्यमजबर्धन ॥ ऋ . X. 72.7; here सायण renders यतयः as मेधाः |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ... worshippers of Indra (and therefore in Ṛg. VIII. 6. 18 they are described as praising Indra). ... |
| VIII.11.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ... K. paurṇamāsī with Vedic mantras (like Rg. VIII. 11. 7, Vaj. S. 26. 6 and 33. 92) in temples, ... |
| VIII.14.13 | 3. 3-4; ऋ . VIII. 14. 13 is अपां फेनेन नमुचेः शिर इन्द्रोदवर्तयः। विश्वा यद्यन्यगुधः ॥ . |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...222-223 ). Śat. Br. XII. 7. 3. 4 quotes Rg. VIII. 14. 13 which narrates that Indra cut off the h... |
| VIII.16.1 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...una (in Rg. VI. 68. 9) and of Indra (in Rg. VIII. 16. 1) and the word *sāmrājya* also occurs in... |
| VIII.17 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...antras viz. ‘Vāstospate dhruvā sthūnā’ (Rg. VIII. 17, 14), ‘gṛhyam bhayam yac-ced’<sup class... |
| VIII.17.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...and 'subāhu' (having well-shaped arms). Ṛg. VIII. 17. 5 speaks of the limbs and sides of Indra ... |
| VIII.17.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...n this connectioṇ Indra is described in Ṛg. VIII. 17. 8 as 'tuvigrīva' (with a powerful or thic... |
| VIII.17.13 | यस्ते शृङ्गवृषो नपात् प्रणपाल्कुण्डपाव्यः। व्यस्मिन्वृष आ मनः॥ ऋ . VIII. 17. 13. निरूक्त VIII. 5 explains ‘ नपात् इति अनन्तरायाः प्रजाया नामधेयम् ’ । सायण takes नपात् to mean पुत्र here. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...en in the earliest Vedic Literature. In Rg. VIII. 17. 13<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| VIII.17.14 | Vāstu (ṇ in the Ṛgveda) means a house. Compare 'tā vām vāstunyūmasi gamadhyai' (Ṛg. I, 154. 6). It is derived from 'vas' (to reside). Vide Nirukta X. 17, where Ṛg. VII. 55. 1 is explaineḍ There is a deity in the Ṛgveda called 'Vāstospati' {lord of the house). वास्तोष्पति is either (as in Ṛg. VIII, 17. 14) Indra or Rudra (as Durga says). The śānti is performed for averting all evil after entering a newly built house. 1280 a. The सङ्कल्प in modern Vāstuśānti would be somewhat like the following: अक्षुकगोत्रस्यह्यमुखनामनो मम सपरिवारस्याचिरकालाचुरुग्विनिवासपूर्वकमिल - रोगविनाशाशिांति - सम्पदादारोग्यपुष्त्रपौत्रधणधान्यादिसंवृद्धि चिरजीवन - सन्निवससिद्धिद्वारा श्री - परमेश्वरप्रीत्यर्थमधर्मस्य वास्तोः शुभतासिद्धचर्थं सग्रहमक्तां वास्तुपूजा - स्खस्तिवाचननाचतुष्काजाद्युल्खद्यक्शिकभाण्डवाचार्य - ॠत्विग्भि - करणानि च करिष्ये । |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...t on brownish dirt (dirty garments). In Ṛg. VIII. 17. 14 Indra is said to be the friend of munis... |
| VIII.19.5 | यः समिधा य आहुती यो वेदेन ददाश मर्तों अग्रये । यो नमसा स्वध्वरः ।। सपर्येदेवयन् आशसस्तस्य घुम्नितमं यशः । न तमँहो देवकृते कुतश्चन न मर्त्यकृत मंहशात् ॥ ऋ . VIII. 19. 5-6. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...ii-āhnika-and-āchāra-113">113</a></sup> Ṛg. VIII. 19. 5 in which reliance is also placed on two... |
| VIII.19.5-6 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...her divine or due to men, reaches him ( Ṛg. VIII. 19. 5-6 ). Some Brāhmaṇa texts are couched in t... |
| VIII.19.36 | शतं मे गर्धभान् शतमुर्वरीवतीनाम् । शतं दासाँ अति स्रजः ॥ ऋ . VIII. 56. 3; यो मे हिरण्यसन्दृशो दश राज्ञो अमंहत । अधस्पदा इच्चैतस्य कृण्वन्नवशेना अभितो जनाः॥ ऋ . VIII. 5. 38; अत्राप्यत्रे पोक्कुरुष्यः पश्चादते प्रसवर्रसुर्यधुनाम। ऋ . VIII. 19. 36. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-v-slavery | ...ya Kāśu, the victor. A sage declares in Rg. VIII. 19. 36 ‘Trasadāsyu, son of Purukutsa, gave me ... |
| VIII.19.37 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ... 9, X. 75. 6), Suvāstu (modern Swāt, in Rg. VIII. 19. 37), the seven Sindhus (Rg. II. 12. 12, IV... |
| VIII.20.25 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ... in the seas and on mountains), Asiknī (Rg. VIII. 20. 25, X. 75. 5), Paruṣṇī (Rg. IV. 22. 2, V. ... |
| VIII.21.13 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...rātṛvyah’ (you are without an enemy &c, Rg. VIII. 21.13, Sāmaveda 399 and 1489). He should bath... |
| VIII.23.17 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...d away and concealed by the Paṇis ). In Rg. VIII. 23. 17 that sage is said to have established A... |
| VIII.24.20 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...also placed on two more Ṛk verses (viz. Ṛg. VIII. 24. 20 and VI. 16. 47). The purpose of all thi... |
| VIII.24.30 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra | ...ich says it has seven sisters), Gomati (Rg. VIII. 24. 30, X. 75. 6), Vitastā (Rg. X. 75. 5). Gra... |
| VIII.27-31 | न वा रक्षति न दुभाति तस्करो नासामामिम्रो व्यथिर दुधयति । ऋ . VI. 28 3. पथ एक पीपाय तस्करी यथौ एव वेद निधीनाम् ॥ ऋ VIII. 29. 6, तत्पूर्वज्यैव तस्करा वन्नु रश्वाभिर्दुरिस्परम्पिधूम । ऋ . X 4. 6 (explained in निष्काम III. 14). |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xix-kalpa-manvantara-mahāyuga-yuga | ...4 2). The Anukramaṇī, however, ascribes Ṛg. VIII. 27–31 to Vaivasvata Manu as the ṛṣi and in on... |
| VIII.30.3 | The word ‘ महु ,’ frequently occurs in the Ṛgveda and other sambitāṣ Manu is often spoken of as the father of humanity and of the sages and as laying down the proper path for mankinḍ Vide: पालि महुश्चपूर्णिता द्यपिता मत्ता हो च योश्च ऋतुषु वसिष्ठ ॥ II. 33. 13; ना मः पथा पिउरुमायिषो दुर नैष्प परापरत ॥ ऋ . VIII. 30. 3, वि यो शणा सजति मानवेभ्य . श्रेठ भो अत्र द्रविणे पथा दयत् ॥ ( Continued on next page ) . |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... ‘Manu-hita’ occur hundreds of timeṣ In Ṛg. VIII. 30. 3 the prayer is ‘O Gods! May you protect ... |
| VIII.32.1 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics | ...i’ to sing) means a song or verse. Vide Ṛg. VIII.32.1, VIII. 71.14, VIII.98.9, X.99.4, IX.85.... |
| VIII.32.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | .... 18.8; Pipru is spoken of as a dāsa in Rg. VIII. 32.2 and as an asura in X. 138.3. Varcin is ... |
| VIII.32.22 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ave drunk thirty vessels full of soma), Rg. VIII. 32. 22 and X. 89. 10 where Indra is said to be... |
| VIII.33.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...28. 4 we have the word saṁskṛtatrā’ and Rg. VIII. 33. 9 has ‘raṇāya saṁskṛtaḥ’. Śat.<sup class=... |
| VIII.33.17 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ... incarnate (Maitrāyaṇīya S. I. 10. 11). Rg. VIII. 33. 17 says ‘the mind of woman is uncontrollab... |
| VIII.33.19 | ब्रह्मा देवागां पदवीः कवीनामुर्विर्घाणां महिषीणुं गुणाम् । इयेनो गृणाणं स्वधितिवर्धानां सोमः पवित्रमरयेति रेवन्त । ऋ . IX. 96.6; अधः पश्यस्व मोपार् तरी पाटुको हर । मा ते कशफ्को दृशन श्री हि ब्रह्मा वधूविध ॥ ऋ . VIII. 33. 19. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...the hawk among carnivorous birds &c. In Rg. VIII. 33. 19 ‘look down and not up; bring your feet ... |
| VIII.35.16-18 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...rs of hymns (brahma) and drank soma. In Ṛg. VIII. 35. 16–18 we read ‘You (Aśvins) urge on (or inspi... |
| VIII.36.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...f) Atri who performed religious works’ (Rg. VIII. 36. 7); O pure Soma! with thy help our ancien... |
| VIII.37.3 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...as known, though it is possible that in Rg. VIII. 37. 3 the word is used only in a metaphorical... |
| VIII.38.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...roņakalaśa. After the acchāvāka recites Rg. VIII. 38.7 (as the yājyā) the adhvaryu makes an of... |
| VIII.42.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ... Soma (in Ṛg. VI. 52. 3), to Varuṇa (in Ṛg. VIII. 42. 2), to Viṣṇu in Ṛg. I. 22. 18. In Ṛg. III... |
| VIII.42.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...* ’ (Rg. I. 24. 15), ‘ *imām dhiyam* ’ (Rg. VIII. 42. 3) and with the words ‘ the domestic one,... |
| VIII.43.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...s, bulls, oxen, barren cows and ramṣ In Rg. VIII. 43. 11<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| VIII.44.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...vely, viz. Rg. I. 35. 2, Vāj. S. 9. 40, Rg. VIII. 44. 16, Vāj. S. 15. 54, Rg. II. 23. 15, Vāj. S... |
| VIII.46.32 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...in dāsas and the priestṣ For example in Rg. VIII. 46. 32 we read 'the singer took a hundred (cow... |
| VIII.47.14 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...ection given by you is good'. Vide also Rg. VIII. 47. 14, 16-18, X. 36. 4, X. 37. 4 for bad drea... |
| VIII.47.15 | अथा नो देवः सविताः प्रसावतु सावीः सौभगम् । यत्सुवश्वं सुव । विश्वाभि देव सवितादुर्तानि परा सुव । यद्भद्रं तन्न आ सुवा ॥ Ṛg. V. 82. 4-5. यो मे पाशः सुवा । यत्सुप्त्वा सुवमभयं मेमात् । इमं वा यो दिविश्यति दृक्को वा त्वं तस्मादूषणं पाशुरणम् ॥ Ṛg. II. 28. 10; अत्रितं दु : स्वप्नं सवितारं परे वृकत्वेनेसो क्षत्रयः दु : स्वप्नं च क्षत्रयः ॥ Ṛg. VIII. 47. 15. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...nds to harm me, from that guard us'. In Rg. VIII. 47. 15 the sage exclaims 'we deliver all our b... |
| VIII.47.17 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ... very verb 'san-nayāti' which occurs in Rg. VIII. 47. 17. The Atharvaveda VI 117. 3 and Tai Br I... |
| VIII.48.3-4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...riests touch their mouth and heart with Rg. VIII. 48. 3–4 'we drank soma and have become immortal... |
| VIII.48.13 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ... being ‘tvam soma pitṛbhiḥ samvidānaḥ’ (Ṛg. VIII. 48.13). Ājya is poured on the remnants of the... |
| VIII.58.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...f the one Entity is also illustrated in Ṛg. VIII. 58. 2 'one and the same Agni is kindled in ma... |
| VIII.59.12 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...209-210) where the mantra 'Tryambakam' (Rg. VIII. 59. 12) is employed, of mudrā (V. 211-212 wher... |
| VIII.61.11 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...rs in the Rg. in the sense of 'sinner' (Rg. VIII. 61. 11, X. 10 12, IV. 5. 5) or 'sinful' or 'ev... |
| VIII.61.13 | For Svastyayana vide H. Db II. p 83 (n). For Āyuṣya vide Kauśikasūtra 52 18; for Abhaya, Kaṁsika 16. 3; for Aparājita hymns Kauśikasūtra 14 7 note, for Svastyayana, Kauśika 3. 2 n; the Santātīya are Atharvaveda I. 6 1, I. 33 1, VII 68, VII 69 I &c. The Amhomuc verses are Atharva IV 23 29 Vide Nītimayūkba p.25 for Aparājita mantraṣ The राजधर्म - काण्ड (p. 7) quotes from the ब्रह्मपुराण a long passage in which the mantras to be recited by the purohita are stated to be these ' अपोवृद्ध महामन्त्रांस्तपयेजाह्वे - वृक्षि । गणे घेधामतिवर्य सत्यघर्मगणी तथा । आयुष्यामममेघे घेव तथा स्वस्त्ययने परम् । घेवज्ञानाग्रय मन्त्राश्च तथा पौरुन्दराणपि । सावित्रैशाहरौद्रश्च वाऊनाग्रय सर्वदा ' and explains खसत्ययने ज्योतिङ्क्ष मन्याः । गणां ईड्गणामाभूघेत्यादयः । अपतिरण्य आऊः आगत्य भूमिः सत्यप्रणः स्वस्त्ययनेति । सन्ततीय is the first word of वाज . सं . 19. 38, अमतिश्य is कृ . X 103, आगात् सत्यम् is ऋ . III. 12 3 2 and वास्ते अगे घोरा - साक्षश्च is सं . वा I. 1. 7. 3, यत इन्द्र is ऋ . VIII. 61. 13 and स्वस्तिदा is कृ . X 152 2. . |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | .... VII. 59. 12), 'Yata Indra bhayamāhe' (Ṛg. VIII. 61. 13). Then he should perform 'Sviṣṭakṛt' ho... |
| VIII.61.13-18 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...131</a></sup> (4) Yata Indra bhayāmahe (Rg. VIII. 61. 13–18) (5) Bhadram no api vātaya manaḥ (Rg. X... |
| VIII.64.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ... X. 34. 1) and in the Ārjikiya country (Rg. VIII. 64. 11) on the river Suṣomā. Even in the Ṛgved... |
| VIII.66 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...aning Kali is the name of the author of Ṛg. VIII. 66 and in verse 15 of that hymn we read ‘k... |
| VIII.66.1-2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ... vol. III. pp. 91–92; the 4th is कालेय, Rg. VIII. 66. 1-2, Sāmaveda II. 1. 1. 14 (Benfey) and S. ... |
| VIII.66.10 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts | ... detained by his creditor in those days Rg. VIII. 66. 10 indicates that money-lenders made a sti... |
| VIII.67 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft | ...and means ‘one who is a cattle-lifter’. Rg. VIII. 67 14 indicates that a *stena* was bound w... |
| VIII.67.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...I. 25. 8 (in both to Mitra and Varuṇa), Ṛg. VIII. 67. 1 (to Ādityas), Ṛg. X. 66.8 (to gods in g... |
| VIII.69.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...re with a mantra (tā asya sūdadohasaḥ ' Ṛg. VIII. 69. 3, according to Āśv. II. 3. 26, or 'iha p... |
| VIII.74.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...d ‘iyam te navyasīm agne adhyāyasmadā’ (Rg. VIII. 74. 7); iyam te agne navyasīm manīṣā’ Rg. X. ... |
| VIII.77.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... 106. 6) or ‘*Indraḥ somasya kāpukaḥ*’ (Rg. VIII. 77. 4) about which it is argued that no sense... |
| VIII.77.4.I | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...iven in the Nirukta as in Nir. V. 11 on Rg. VIII. 77. 4. In Rg. I. 164 there are several verses wi... |
| VIII.80.9 | हृदीयँ नाम यज्ञियं यदा करस्तदुस्मसि । आदित्सतेषोभसे । ऋ . VIII. 80.9; तस्माते सन्तूष्टानि नामानुवादानि यस्य सन्ति । ऋ . X. 54. 4, यश्चायं नृषा पितृर्द्विजोत्तमो काम दुर्गामासे यस्यैते । ऋ . IX. 75. 2. The हिरण्यकोशिस speaks of three names नक्षत्रनाम , व्यावहारिकनाम and a third one like सोमयाजी . The महाभाष्य also says that a man bears the name अग्निष्टोमयाजी when he performs अग्निष्टोम ' अग्निष्टोमयाजीत्येतस्मिन् भवति। करिनमं षोडश पुत्रो जनिता । श्रद्धा यज्ञाभियो मेनेष्ठ भवति । महाभाष्य vol. II. p. 168 on पा . III. 4. 1. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | In Rg. VIII. 80. 9 we read 'when you give us a fourth name... |
| VIII.81.1-9 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...-individual-shāntis-113">113</a></sup> (Rg. VIII. 81. 1-9). Then (the priest) offers 1008 additio... |
| VIII.82.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ..., VIII. 94. 2, X. 12. 7, X. 68. 10). In Rg. VIII. 82. 8 occurs the very striking simile <sup cl... |
| VIII.85.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-vii-vratas-called-nāgapanchamī-manasāpūjā-rakshābandhana-krishnajanmāsht | ...e Aśvins to listen to his invocation in Ṛg. VIII. 85. 3 and the Anukramaṇī assigns Ṛg. VIII. 86... |
| VIII.86-87 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-vii-vratas-called-nāgapanchamī-manasāpūjā-rakshābandhana-krishnajanmāsht · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... VIII. 85. 3 and the Anukramaṇī assigns Ṛg. VIII. 86–87 to Kṛṣṇa Āṅgirasa. Jain tradition regar... |
| VIII.88.1-2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | .... vol. III. pp. 87–89; the 3rd is नौधस, Rg. VIII. 88. 1-2, Sāmaveda II. 1. 1. 13 and S. V. vol. I... |
| VIII.91 | 6; अछाही य एषे भूर्यसौ एवयं मृचकाभयः। हवं कक्षीवत् पिब शुष्णतच्य हविनिश्छतुराप्याम् अर्यणम् ऋ . VIII. 91. 2; मेनावमस्य ऋतवस्य शूनतां निवेशता मे सख्युष्ट शुकणस्या ॥ ऋ . I. 51. 13. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...cribed to Viśvavārā of the Atri family; Rg. VIII. 91 to Apālā of the same family and Rg. X. ... |
| VIII.93.23.I | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...ng bath in a Soma sacrifice ) occurs in Rg. VIII. 93. 23. In Rg. X. 51. 8-9 the words prayāja and a... |
| VIII.94.2 | परण देवा उपस्थे अता विश्वे धारयन्त । सूर्यामासा हसे कमू ॥ VIII. 94. 2. Compare आपूर् पूणीत मेषणं वरुणे तन्ये र्डे मस । ज्योक् च सूर्य इमे in I. 23, 21 (=X. 9 7). इशे विशाय सूर्य in I. 50. 1, बिविय सूर्य हशे in X. 60 5. In all these cases सूर्य is the object of हशे and in VIII. 94. 2 the dual सूर्यामासा is used with हशे . |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...erseṣ On p. 420 (section 29) he renders Rg. VIII. 94. 2<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| VIII.95.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | .... **Devavrata**, a purifying text, viz. Rg. VIII. 95.7 **Devayāna** and **Pityrāņa Paths**— (v... |
| VIII.95.7-9 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...s, Ṛg. VII 56. 12, Ṛg VIII. 44. 21, 17, Ṛg. VIII. 95. 7–9. Then after repeating the well-known ve... |
| VIII.97.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...ey are also called parents of the gods (Ṛg. VIII. 97. 8, X. 2. 7). The word 'antariksa' (atmosp... |
| VIII.98.6 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ... to have established Agni for Manu.’ In Ṛg. VIII. 98. 6 Indra is spoken of as the shatterer of ... |
| VIII.100.11 | देवीर्वाचमंजनयन्त देवास्तां विश्वरूपाः पशवो वदन्ति । सा नो मन्द्रेषमूर्जं दुहाना घेनुरस्मानुपसदुष्टु ॥ ऋ . VIII. 100. 11. H, D. 33 found in तैत्तिरीयब्राह्मणम् 2.4.6.10 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...5</a></sup> the goddess of speech &c’ ( Ṛg. VIII. 100. 11) and the verse ‘may vigour to-day produ... |
| VIII.101.3-4 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...īvarta (Rg. X. 174) and the two verses (Rg. VIII. 101. 3-4). Then the priest looks at the king wit... |
| VIII.101.15 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...arka-and-other-usages-13">13</a></sup> (Rg. VIII. 101. 15) and says 'let her go'. Let the madhupa... |
| VIII.101.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...hapter-xxii-bhojana-42">42</a></sup> In Rg. VIII. 101. 16. the cow is called ‘devi’ (goddess). It... |
| VIII.102.4 | ओर्वभृगुच्यवनवनदा हुवे । अग्निं सहस्रवाससम् ॥ Rg. VIII. 102. 4. According to the अनुक्रमणो this is a sūkta of a भार्गव named प्रयोण . |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ut using the word pravara or ārṣeya. In Rg. VIII. 102. 4<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter... |
| VIII.103.14 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...ere, O Agni, the friend of the Maruts' (Ṛg. VIII. 103. 14), 'O king, the oblation that is cooked ... |
| IX | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...ade to the secret name of a persoṇ Vide Rg. IX 87. 3, X. 55. 1-2. We saw above (note 5... |
| IX.1 | 1172 b. Vasordhārā ( literally a stream of wealth ). Vide H. of Dh. vol. II, p. 1253 n 2696 for it. It is described at great length in Rājani- tīprakāśa pp. 447–457, quoting Devipurāṇa, and in Kṛtyakalpataru (Rājadharmakāṇḍa p. 201–212) quoting Bhaviṣya. It is an ancient idea, as Tai. S. V. 4. 8 mentions it ‘ वसोर्धरां जुहोति वसोर्धरां धारयाऽदितिं &c.’. The साप्तिसूत्र p. 43 prescribes the following mantras in Vasordhārā, viz. 9 mantras in the hymn beginning with ‘Agnim-iḷe’ (Ṛg. I. 1. 1–9), the six mantras of Ṛg. I. 154, 1–6 (Vi nor-nu kam), the 15 mantras of Ṛg. II. 33, the nine mantras of Ṛg. IX. 1 (svādiṣṭhayā madiṣṭhayā), the Mahāvalśvā- narāsīma and Jyeṣṭhasāma. On p. 210–11 of the कृत्यकल्प ( राजधर्म ) the following verses occur ‘ वसोर्धरां घृतं वाप्यमृतं हविष्कामिकम्। तत्रधारा सदा देया बहुसीरिरा हि सा मता। देया धारा सदा वल्ल रिपुनाशाय विद्धि ताम्। विश्वेदेवो नित्यहोमश्च न कार्येष्ट कथंचन ॥ ’ अनुशासनपर्व . H. D. 93 |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...īsūkta (Ṛg. I.165), Pavamāna hymn (from Ṛg. IX. 1), Śāntikādhyāya (Ṛg. X. 16 ), then a hy... |
| IX.1.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...rses addressed to (Soma) Pavamāna (from Rg. IX. 1. 1 ‘svādiṣṭhayā’ to end of Rg. IX), with t... |
| IX.1.1-10 | सुरभिमत्य अलिङ्गाभिर्गाभिर्मिहिरण्यवर्णाभिः पाप्तमानीभिर्वृतहिरण्यब पवित्रेरात्मानं पोक्ष्य प्रयतो भवति। बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 2. सुरभिमती is the verse वृषिकाणो &c. (Rg. IV. 39. 6), अलिङ्गा verses are Rg. X. 9. 1-3, आरुणी verses are इमं मे वरुण (Rg. I. 25. 19), तत्त्वा यामि (Rg. I. 24. 11), अव ते हेलौ (Rg. I. 24. 14) and यत्किञ्चेदं (Rg. VII. 89. 5). पाप्तमान्यः are all verses like स्वधिष्ठया मदिष्ठया ( Rg. IX. 1. 1) of the IX mandala of the Ṛgveda or according to some Rg. IX. 67. 21-27. हिरतो मार्जनं कुर्यात्कुशैरौः सद्येक - त्रिवृद्भिः। प्रणवो सूर्युवः स्वध सावित्री च तृतीप्रका । अब्दैवतस्तुयैवतुर्थ इति मार्जनम्। नाभिलइस्तुति . II. 4-5, अब्दैवततुय is ऋग्वे o X. 9. 1-3. The तै . प्रा . III. 9. 7 has आपो हि ष्टा मयोभुव इत्यृग्भिर्माजयैत् । आपो वै सर्पा देवताः । |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | .... 4. 1–15 or X. 87. 1–25) and Pavamāna (Rg. IX. 1. 1–10) mantras and round the house water is c... |
| IX.4.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... otherṣ Even the Veda mentions ‘prapā ( Rg. IX. 4. 1 ‘dhanva-nniva prapā asi’ meaning ‘ O Ag... |
| IX.9.8.I | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | .... 91. 5; ‘nū sūktāya sādhayā pathāḥ’ in Rg. IX. 9. 8. It is a remarkable fact that when words l... |
| IX.10.3 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler | ...7. 5, X. 174. 4 ) and (2) ‘noble’ as in Rg. IX. 10. 3, X. 78. 1, X. 97. 6 (‘where the plants ... |
| IX.11.1-5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...e satiated, he recites the five verses (Rg. IX. 11. 1-5) beginning with ‘upāsmiai gāyatā narāḥ’... |
| IX.17.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ix-navarātra-or-durgotsava | ...re of gold, silver, copper or clay with Rg. IX. 17. 4, fill the jar with water with Rg. X. 75... |
| IX.18.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...owards it with the verse ‘tvam vipraḥ’ (Rg. IX. 18. 2). He prepares food, honours the brāhmaṇ... |
| IX.41.1.I | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...Somas, which strike away the dark skin' Rg. IX. 41.1. In Rg. I. 158.5 a certain *dasa* is calle... |
| IX.58 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...Dh. S. II. 3. 10 prescribes the japa of Rg. IX. 58 (tarat sa mandī) for eating the food of... |
| IX.58.1-4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...mantras, viz. Rg. X. 9.1–3, Rg. X. 9.4, Rg. IX. 58. 1–4, Pāvamānī verses (either Rg. IX. 1. 1–1... |
| IX.59 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ur more with the hymn 'tarat sa mandi' (Rg. IX. 59), seven with 'yamāya' (Rg. X. 14 13) an... |
| IX.61.10-12 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...p. XIII. 3. 7). This stotra consists of Rg. IX. 61. 10–12, X. 107. 4–5, X. 87. 1–3, that is Sāmav... |
| IX.62 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...eḍ That word occurs only twice (i.e. in Ṛg. IX. 62 1<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapt... |
| IX.62.1 | सर्वेषां तु स नामानि कर्माणि च पृथक् पृथक् । वेदशब्देभ्य एवादी पृथक्संस्थाश्च निर्ममे ॥ मनु I. 21. The श . ब्र . I. 3. 28 is ' शब्द इति चेज्जातः प्रमथल्याक्ष ब्रह्मणात् . स्वयम्भुवे शब्दब्रह्मावपति जगदिति । मत्स्याङ्गुमानामाप्यः । अनुमानं श्रुतिः प्रामाण्यं प्रति सापेक्षत्वात् । ये हि शब्द - जापतिर्वादवालनुभवत् , अदृष्टमिति महव्यवाह्यम् , इन्द्रव इति भाव इति स्त्रोचं विश्वान्यनीति शब्धम् , अभिसोमेप्सयप्पाः प्रजाः ' इति श्रुतिः ... स्तुतिर्वापि । अनादिनिधना नित्या वागुत्सृष्टा स्वयंभुवा । यदेनेयम् विश्व्या यतः सर्वाः प्रवृत्तयः । ... तथा । नामरूपं च भूतानां कर्मणां च प्रवर्तनम् । वेदशब्देभ्य एवादो निर्ममे स महेश्वरः ॥ इति . The śruti text cited is Tāṇḍya-mahābrāhmaṇa of Rg. IX. 62. 1, the mantra being ' एते असुम् - मिन्द्विस्स्विरः पवित्रजमाक्षपः । विश्वान्यामपि सौमना ॥ '. The verse अनादिनिधना is शान्तिपर्व the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 67 → in its own running text, unattributed |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...his it follows a śruti text (explaining Ṛg. IX. 62. 1) quoted by Śaṅkarācārya (on V. S. I. 3.... |
| IX.63.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ..., 1313n, 1471, 1516n (explains words of Ṛg. IX. 63. 1). Tanḥā (tṛṣṇā, hankering) giving up of... |
| IX.63.5-6 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...ds ‘kṛṇvanto viśvam-āryam’ occurring in Rg. IX. 63. 5–6 and hold that the Veda has put forward ... |
| IX.66 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...asas are said to have been the seers of Ṛg. IX. 66 and a Vamra Vaikhānasa is the seer of Ṛ... |
| IX.66.10-12 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...tter to be made with the three mantras (Rg. IX. 66. 10-12) 'Oh Angi, thou purifiest life &c' and ... |
| IX.66.19 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...father recites over the child the verse Ṛg. IX. 66. 19 and then sets down the child on northwa... |
| IX.66.19-20 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...e with the two verses to Agni Pavamāna (Rg. IX. 66. 19-20, Tai. S. I. 6. 6. 2), and with 'O Agni ... |
| IX.66.19-21 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...d with the verses 'agna āyūṁṣi pavase ' Ṛg. IX. 66. 19-21 (according to Āśv. II. 3. 27-29). Then ... |
| IX.67.21-27 | सुरभिमत्य अलिङ्गाभिर्गाभिर्मिहिरण्यवर्णाभिः पाप्तमानीभिर्वृतहिरण्यब पवित्रेरात्मानं पोक्ष्य प्रयतो भवति। बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 2. सुरभिमती is the verse वृषिकाणो &c. (Rg. IV. 39. 6), अलिङ्गा verses are Rg. X. 9. 1-3, आरुणी verses are इमं मे वरुण (Rg. I. 25. 19), तत्त्वा यामि (Rg. I. 24. 11), अव ते हेलौ (Rg. I. 24. 14) and यत्किञ्चेदं (Rg. VII. 89. 5). पाप्तमान्यः are all verses like स्वधिष्ठया मदिष्ठया (Rg. IX. 1. 1) of the IX mandala of the Ṛgveda or according to some Rg. IX. 67. 21-27. हिरतो मार्जनं कुर्यात्कुशैरौः सद्येक - त्रिवृद्भिः। प्रणवो सूर्युवः स्वध सावित्री च तृतीप्रका । अब्दैवतस्तुयैवतुर्थ इति मार्जनम्। नाभिलइस्तुति . II. 4-5, अब्दैवततुय is ऋग्वे o X. 9. 1-3. The तै . प्रा . III. 9. 7 has आपो हि ष्टा मयोभुव इत्यृग्भिर्माजयैत् । आपो वै सर्पा देवताः । |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...beginning with 'yad anti yacca dūraka' (Rg. IX. 67. 21-27), with the Yajus pavitra (Tai. S. I. 2.... |
| IX.71.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...rse by the help of the Tai. Br. then in Rg. IX. 71.2, the words '*asuryam varnam*' mean 'śūd... |
| IX.73.8 | विहान्स विश्वा भुवनाभि पश्यदवद्गुदात् विषूति कर्तृ अवतम्। ऋ . IX. 73.8. |
vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ... whoever attacks him and his people. In Rg. IX. 73.8 Soma is said to throw down in a pit tho... |
| IX.73.9 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...read of ṛta spread on the darśapavitra (Rg. IX. 73.9 ‘ṛtasya tantur-vītatāh pavitra ā). In R... |
| IX.75.2 | हृदीयँ नाम यज्ञियं यदा करस्तदुस्मसि । आदित्सतेषोभसे । ऋ . VIII. 80.9; तस्माते सन्तूष्टानि नामानुवादानि यस्य सन्ति । ऋ . X. 54. 4, यश्चायं नृषा पितृर्द्विजोत्तमो काम दुर्गामासे यस्यैते । ऋ . IX. 75. 2. The हिरण्यकोशिस speaks of three names नक्षत्रनाम , व्यावहारिकनाम and a third one like सोमयाजी . The महाभाष्य also says that a man bears the name अग्निष्टोमयाजी when he performs अग्निष्टोम ' अग्निष्टोमयाजीत्येतस्मिन् भवति। करिनमं षोडश पुत्रो जनिता । श्रद्धा यज्ञाभियो मेनेष्ठ भवति । महाभाष्य vol. II. p. 168 on पा . III. 4. 1. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...nāma here to mean the body or deed). In Rg. IX. 75. 2 there is reference to a third name 'the... |
| IX.83 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...he finger next to the small finger with Rg. IX. 83 1. He ties his top knot on the head and... |
| IX.85.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...vātā’ (Rg. I. 90. 6), ‘svāduh pavasva’ (Rg. IX. 85. 6). It will be noticed that each of these... |
| IX.86.24 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...oma appears to have become mythical. In Rg. IX. 86.24 soma is said to have been brought from ... |
| IX.86.46 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...n which he (Skambha) did not enter'? In Rg. IX. 86. 46 Soma made for sacrifice is spoken of as... |
| IX.87.9 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...Agni (Rg. III. 21. 4) and once to Soma (Rg. IX. 87. 9). The ideas associated with the words ‘... |
| IX.91.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...yase navīyase sūktāya pathāḥ kṛṇuhi’ in Rg. IX. 91. 5; ‘nū sūktāya sādhayā pathāḥ’ in Rg. IX.... |
| IX.94.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites | ... 4) ‘ūrṇam me pūryatām,’ ‘śriye jātāh’ (Rg. IX. 94. 4 ), ‘Vaiṣṇavam ’ (Tai. S. I. 2. 13. 3 ) ... |
| IX.96.6 | ब्रह्मा देवागां पदवीः कवीनामुर्विर्घाणां महिषीणुं गुणाम् । इयेनो गृणाणं स्वधितिवर्धानां सोमः पवित्रमरयेति रेवन्त । ऋ . IX. 96.6; अधः पश्यस्व मोपार् तरी पाटुको हर । मा ते कशफ्को दृशन श्री हि ब्रह्मा वधूविध ॥ ऋ . VIII. 33. 19. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas | ...śī from Mitra and Varuṇa. Similarly, in Rg. IX. 96. 6 (Brahmā devānām) the word brahma<sup cl... |
| IX.96.11 | सुखृत्त्वं विश्वावस्य कर्मोपस्ति श्रमणस्य कारो । ऋ . I. 148. 2: स्वावाश्वस्य सुन्वतस्था शृणु यथा शृणोरेमेः कर्मणि कृतवतः। यथा हि नः पितरः सोम पूर्व कर्माणि चक्रुः पवमान धीराः । ऋ . IX. 96. 11. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ... and wise forefathers performed works’ (Rg. IX. 96. 11). In very ancient times Heaven was beli... |
| IX.97.39 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ... (translated above pp. 191–92, 194) and Rg. IX.97.39.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| IX.97.50 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...a garment (with the verse 'abhi vastrā' Ṛg. IX. 97. 50), placing the image in a standing posit... |
| IX.97.51 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ravara* goes back almost to the Ṛgveda. Ṛg. IX. 97. 51 has ' thereby may we acquire wealth and... |
| IX.102.4 | ज्ञानं सप्त मातरौ वेधामशासत श्रिये । ऋ . IX. 102. 4. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...orship of Durgā, the spouse of Śiva. In Rg. IX. 102. 4 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| IX.112.3 | वेदान्ते लक्ष्मणायं कृतविविवितृनो तीर्थ - नारायणायं तर्कै धीरेशमिश्रान् फणिपतिभगिनौ पोलङ्गद्धरायरम् । वेदे साङ्ग पि तृव्यं शिवमथ पितरं दक्षिणामूर्त्यास्तौ श्रोते चिन्तामणि य : शरणमुपगतौ भूरि गोपालदेवम् ॥ (at end of शान्तिपर्व ); गोपालं भूरि वेदे शिवमृगानिपरौ ब्रह्मविलक्षणायें फणिपतिभगिनौ पोलङ्गद्धरायरम् । महि नारायणं यो गुरुमकृत तनं दक्षिणामूर्त्यास्तौ श्रोते चिन्तामणि च व्यभजत स महाभारते दानधर्मान् ॥ ततं appears to have been used for reasons of metre instead of the usual word नातं . In the Kathopaniṣad Naciketas asks his father ‘ तत् कस्मै मां दास्यसि ’ (I. 1. 4) and in the Rg. IX. 112. 3 ( काहरद्द ततो भृगुषत्प्रापिणो नना ). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...d purohitas did not depend on birth. In Ṛg. IX. 112. 3 a poet exclaims ‘I am a reciter of hymn... |
| IX.113 | यज्ञानन्दाश्च मोदाश्च हृद प्रहुद आसते । कामस्य यत्राप्ता कामास्तरय नामृतम् ऋ . IX. 113 11 |
vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...f heaven has all his desires fulfilled (Rg. IX. 113 10-11).<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn... |
| IX.113.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... meaning viz. truth or static order. In Ṛg. IX. 113. 4 Soma is described as one who proclaims ... |
| IX.113.7-10 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...I. 3. 71) and in the Vāj. S. 18. 52. In Rg. IX. 113. 7–10 the sacrificer who offers Soma to Indra... |
| IX.113.7-11 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...e the remarks will have to be brief. In Rg. IX. 113. 7-11 the sage prays to Soma to place him in ... |
| IX.114.2 | कालो अश्वो वहति सप्तरश्मिः सहस्राक्षो अजरौ भूरिरेताः । तमा रोहन्ति कवयो विपश्चितस् तस्य चक्रा भुवनानि विश्वा ॥ स एव स भुवनान्याभवत् स एव स भुवनानि पर्यैत् । पिता पुत्रम् अभवत् स एषां तेषां नापरम् अस्ति तेजः ॥ काले मनः काले प्राणः काले नाम समाहितम् । कालेने सर्वा नन्दन्त्यागतेन प्रजा इमाः ॥ काल ’ प्रजा अक्षजत कालौ अग्रे प्रजापतिः । स्वयम्भूः कश्यप ’ कालादजायत ॥ अथर्व XIX. 53 1, 4, 7, 10, कालो ह भूतम् भव्यम् च पुत्री सृजनमभ्वसु काळावयवत ।। इमें च लोकं परमें च लोकं पुण्यांश्च लोकान् विष्टतीभ्युरखाः । स र्वलोकनिमितिय ब्रह्मण कालंः स ईश्वः । अथर्व . XIX. 54 5. कश्यप is styled a ऋषि in ऋ IX, 114.2 and is in later mythology the husband of अदिति who is called mother, father and son in ऋ , I 89.10; so probably कश्यप here is the same as प्रजापति In अथर्व . VIII. 5 14 कश्यप is said to have created the amulet jewel ‘ कश्यपस्त्वमस्मात कश्यपस्य संनयत् ’. विभुति probably means here ‘boundaries separating the worlds’. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... author of the mantra and he cites only Rg. IX. 114. 2 and I. 67. 2. The latter mantrakṛt. Rg.... |
| IX.114.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ... the oblation that is cooked for thee' (Ṛg. IX. 114. 4),—each time two verses; the one verse '... |
| X | कृतं चिकित्वो भृतमिच्छुकुतस्य धारा अह सुम्ने पूर्वी | नाहिं पाद सहसा न दृष्णेत ऋतं सपामघवस्य बृष्णः । ऋ V 12.2. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices · vol-2-part-2 §general-index · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...ptions that Hiraṇyagarbha or Prajāpati (Ṛg. X..121) is the creator of the universe, t... |
| X.1-13 | नन्वक्षिष प्रपा अंसि त्वमेगन इयक्षवै ' पूर्वे प्रत्न राजन् । ऋग्वेद X. 4. 1. |
vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...pt the mantras addressed to pitṛs, viz. Rg. X. 1-13) 527, word 'svadhā' not to be used 526,... |
| X.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...d P. paths 1551-58, 1563; men-tioned in Rg. X. 2 7 and X. 18. 1, 1553. **Devayātrotsava*... |
| X.2.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...he anu- vākya for Sviṣṭakṛt offering is Rg. X. 2. 1 and the yājyā is long and is set out be... |
| X.2.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga | ...(Tai. Br. III. 7. 11), ‘*yatīpākātrā*’ (Rg. X. 2. 5), ‘*yad vo devā*’ (Tai. Br. III. 7. 11)... |
| X.2.7 | पश्चानसू प्रविदवान् पितृयाणं शुभद्रये संमियानो वि माहि । ऋ . X. 2. 7; परं शृण्णो अह परेहि पन्थां यस्ते स्व इतरो देवयानात् । ऋ . X. 18. 1. H. D. 195. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...sychos-34">34</a></sup> is mentioned in Ṛg. X. 2.7 (Agni knows well the path called pitṛyā... |
| X.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...metempsychos-15">15</a></sup> relies on Ṛg. X. 3 and particularly on the word 'dharmaṇā'... |
| X.4.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...om the horizon'. Yāska in commenting on Rg. X. 4. 4 explains 'mūra' as 'mūḍha' (stupid)<sup... |
| X.4.6 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | .... 74. 7); iyam te agne navyasīm manīṣā’ Rg. X. 4. 6; ‘tā valgu<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="... |
| X.4.7 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...no*’ (Rg. IV. 3. 14) and ‘*brahma ca*’ (Rg. X. 4. 7) and two more verses (probably Paurānic... |
| X.6.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | .... The verbal form 'Skabhṇāti' occurs in Rg. X. 6. 3 and the word 'Skambha' occurs several t... |
| X.8.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...o the hotṛ to recite the yājyā which is Rg. X. 8. 6 (ye3 yajāma- heṣgnim bhuvo....havya'āho... |
| X.9 | (Continued from the last page) Vāj s XIII. 27-29 also, since they are styled मधुमती by मानवगृह्य I. 9 14. Atharvaśiras is an उपनिषद् which begins with देवा ह वै स्वर्ग लोक - मायसे रुद्रमपृच्छन to भवानिति Vide the Nir. edition of 108 Upaniṣads (printed in 1925) for the अथर्वशिरस् . The अथर्वशरण is highly eulogized as a destroyer of sins like Aśvamedha in Manu XI 259-60, Visau Dh S 55.7, Vas 26 8, Banḍ Dh S IV 2 20. Rudras are the eleven anuvaakas of Ta1 S IV 5. 1-11 beginning with नमस्ते रुद्र मन्यवे Acc. to Haradatta the two Sāmāns Rājata VII 47 1, Sāmaveda, Pūrvārcika 318), The बृहत्साम is sung on the verse स्वामिधि हवामहे ( ऋ VI 46 1, Sāmaveda Pūrvārcika No. 234), the Rathantara on the verse अभि त्वा शूर ( ऋ VII 32 22, Sāmaveda Pūrvārcika 233) In the भगवद्गीता X 35 Srīkṛṣṇa puts the Bṛhatsāma as the foremost among Sāmāns ( बृहत्साम तथा सामन् ) Puruṣagati Sāman is sung on the verse ‘Aham asmi prathamajā rtasya,’ (Sāmaveda, Araṇyakāṇda VI 1 594) महानाम्नी verses are those beginning with विदा मघवन् विदा which occur in the दै आ IV, in the जैमिनीपसविगा of the सामवेद (ed by Dr Raghuvira) and in other संहितास The महावीराज ( सामन ) is sung on the verse प्रियां सोमिनोन्द्रमृदु त्वा ( ऋ - VII 22 1, सामवेद पूर्वाचिक 398, उत्तराचिक 927), the महादिवार्कोगर्य is sung on ( ऋ X 170 1, सामवेद अरण्यकाण्ड 628, उत्तराचिक 1433) about the ज्येष्ठसामादि mentions two interpretations (of the तलपकार शाखा and छन्दोगण ) one holding that they are sung on उडु त्य (Rg I 50 1, सामवेद् पूर्वाचिक 31) and चित्रा देवाना (Rg I 115 1), the other that they are three Sām- ans sung on सूर्येन दिशो (Rg VI 7.1, सामवेद पूर्वार्चिक 67, उत्तराचिक 1140) Maskarın holds that ज्येष्ठसामाणि are those sung on the verses यो देवी -( Rg X. 9 4) and चित्रे देवाना (Rg I 115 1) The बहिष्पवमान is sung on पवापसे गायता नर - (Rg IX 11 1, सामवेद् उत्तराचिक 651, 763) Vide H of Dh vol II pp 1169-1170 for further details of the बहिष्पवमान For the कुष्माडमावत्त , vide तै आ II, 3-5 पावमान्य are the verses about soma in the 9th Mandala of the Ṛgveda Sāvitrī is the famous Gāyatrī mantra (Rg. III 62 10 ) |
vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...9. 2 and 3 śucayaḥ pāvakāḥ'). Similarly Rg. X. 9 and 30 are hymns addressed to waters, i... |
| X.9.1 | सुरभिमत्य अलिङ्गाभिर्गाभिर्मिहिरण्यवर्णाभिः पाप्तमानीभिर्वृतहिरण्यब पवित्रेरात्मानं पोक्ष्य प्रयतो भवति। बौ . ध . सू . II. 4. 2. सुरभिमती is the verse वृषिकाणो &c. (Rg. IV. 39. 6), अलिङ्गा verses are Rg. X. 9. 1-3, आरुणी verses are इमं मे वरुण (Rg. I. 25. 19), तत्त्वा यामि (Rg. I. 24. 11), अव ते हेलौ (Rg. I. 24. 14) and यत्किञ्चेदं (Rg. VII. 89. 5). पाप्तमान्यः are all verses like स्वधिष्ठया मदिष्ठया (Rg. IX. 1. 1) of the IX mandala of the Ṛgveda or according to some Rg. IX. 67. 21-27. हिरतो मार्जनं कुर्यात्कुशैरौः सद्येक - त्रिवृद्भिः। प्रणवो सूर्युवः स्वध सावित्री च तृतीप्रका । अब्दैवतस्तुयैवतुर्थ इति मार्जनम्। नाभिलइस्तुति . II. 4-5, अब्दैवततुय is ऋग्वे o X. 9. 1-3. The तै . प्रा . III. 9. 7 has आपो हि ष्टा मयोभुव इत्यृग्भिर्माजयैत् । आपो वै सर्पा देवताः । |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ic verses beginning with ‘Āpo hi ṣṭhā’ (Ṛg. X. 9. 1 ff); Vaṣ 17. 1-2 quote from Ait. Br. (a... |
| X.9.1-3 | ततो मङ्गलसूत्रं च ध्यात्वाभीष्टां च देवताम् । बद्धा कण्ठदेशे स्याच्चूणानि च शक्तितः ॥ शौनक ; वधूवर्यकण्ठकासक्ते सूत्रे मणिमन्वितम् । माङ्गल्यवृन्तनवानेन मन्त्रेण स्यात् तज्जार्या पुत्रप्रयत्नेना जी० इत्यर्थः । The mantra is मङ्गलतन्तुनानेन भवतुजीवनहेतुना । कण्ठे बद्ध्वामि सुभगे स जीव शरद् शतम् ॥ ' सूत्रेऽनुपलभ्यपि वधूवर्योर्मङ्गलसूत्रं गले माला - धारण ' etc. गदाधर on पारस्कर I. 1. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... mantras ‘Āpaḥ’ (Tai. S. IV. 1. 5. 11 = Rg. X. 9. 1–3), ‘Hiraṇyavarṇāḥ' (Tai. S. V. 6. 1) and... |
| X.9.1-9 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...epeat holy texts (such as ‘āpo hi sthā’ Ṛg. X. 9. 1-9, verses addressed to Varuṇa) over them,... |
| X.9.4 | The Paurāṇika mantra is: नः पुनर्बाह्यरायण नलाय परितोष्ठितः । इनमे ददौ निजं राज्यं स मे सौरीः प्रसीदतु ॥ नमोऽर्क्रेऽर्चाय शूलारामि कामदक्षं फलप्रदां मे भव सूर्णपुत्र ॥ धर्मसिन्धु p 135; the ten names of Saturn are कोणस्थः पिङ्गलो बभ्रुः कृष्णो रौद्रान्तको यमः । सौरिः शनैश्चरो मन्दः पिप्पलादेश संस्तुनः ॥ q. by मदनरत्न on शान्तिप्रदीपिक folio 8a. |
vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...halāyudha-18">18</a></sup> Śan-no devir Ṛg. X. 9. 4, Vāj. S. 36. 12, Br. Sar. pp. 92-93 ); ... |
| X.9.4-8 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...he divine (waters) bring us happiness’ (Rg. X. 9. 4-8). Having washed and decked the bull he ... |
| X.9.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi | ...ice-36">36</a></sup> Vāj. S. VI. 17 and Rg. X. 9. 8 (while Āp. VII. 21. 6 prescribes five, ... |
| X.10 | पापमामुहूर्यः स्वस्तारं निगच्छात् । ऋ X, 10 12, पापात् सन्तो अदृता असत्सू इवं पवमजनता गभीरम् ॥ ऋ . IV 5-5, |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-x-vijayādashāmī-and-divālī · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-x-vijayādashāmī-and-divālī · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-x-vijayādashāmī-and-divālī · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-x-vijayādashāmī-and-divālī · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature | ...n brother and sister was not unknown as Ṛgveda X. 10 about Yama and Yamī showṣ One suspects ... |
| X.10.10 | आ घा ता गच्छादुत्तरा युगानि यत्र जामयः कृणवन्नकृण्वन्। ऋ . X. 10. 10. ‘Those later ages might come when sisters might do what is not sister-like.’ H. D. 27 |
vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o | ...of kingṣ Almost all works even from the Ṛgveda (X. 10. 10) downwards believe in the progressive de... |
| X.11.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...ut the meaning is not certain except in Ṛg. X. 11. 2 where it appears to mean ‘sacrifice’. P... |
| X.12.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ..., occurs in the Atharvaveda IV. 15. 13; Ṛg. X. 12. 5 is the same as Atharva XVIII. 1. 33; Ṛg... |
| X.13.4 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...‘Here do I deposit an encircling thing (Ṛg. X. 13.4). Having placed a stone to the north of... |
| X.14 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ndo-Iranian deity. Yama is eulogised in Ṛg. X. 14. He is called a king and is credited wi... |
| X.14.1 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ith Yama, the gatherer of departed men (Rg. X. 14.1 and 8, X. 15.14, X. 16 5), and with pit... |
| X.14.1-16 | संयमने त्वनुभूयेतरेणेमागमारोहावरोहो तद्गतिदर्शनात्। वेदान्तसूत्र III 1 13 शङ्कर in his भाष्य relies on Kathopaniṣad II. 6 and Rg. X.14.1 (both quoted above) in support |
vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara | ...e hymn beginning with ‘Pāreyī- vāmśam’ (Rg. X. 14. 1-16 ), but the Śuddhikāṇḍa does not refer t... |
| X.14.2 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | .../a></sup> For this second meaning, vide Rg. X. 14. 2 and 7, X.15.2 (translated above pp. 191... |
| X.14.3-5 | ( Continued from last page ) verse 'devānām patnīr' (Rg V. 46 6) or the ṛk verse referring to Rākā should be recited first in the आग्निमारुतशस्त्र in द्वितीयसवन . The conclusion reached is that the verse referring to देवपत्नी s should be recited first by the होतृ . In the same context a question is raised whether the Yāmī verse (Rg X 14 4 'Imam yama prastaram') or the Pitryā verses (Rg. X 15 1–3) should be recited first. The conclusion is that the यामी verse should be recited, then the Kāvya verse ( Rg X. 14. 3 'Mātali kavyair') and then the pitryā verses, out of which Rg X. 15. 2 ( इदं पितृभ्यो नमो अस्त्वद्य ) is recited last in which the word नम . occurs, आहाव means the mantra शोंसावोशेम् . The figure 3 is a sign of the pluta accent. The sign of pluta आहाव —we have to understand ब्रह्मवादिन as the subject Then comes the question whether the आहाव should be recited at the beginning of each of the three pitryā verses or not The conclusion is that the आहाव should be recited at the beginning of each of the three pitryā verseṣ Apparently it is rather difficult to say why this passage of the ऐतरेयब्राह्मण should occur in this प्रयोग The only reason appears to be that the ऐ . ब्रा . passage has something to say about pitṛs and hence as this is a प्रयोग for pitṛs it ts introduced here पिण्डदानफलमाह बृहस्पति । ' अग्नौ हूतेन देवस्वा . पितृभ्यां द्विजतर्पणे। नर्क - स्थायैश्च दृप्यन्ति पिण्डैर्दत्तैर्मिधिर्भुवि ॥ वृद्धपाराशरोपि । ये देवलोक पितृलोकगास आसादतश्चे नर्कस्थायै नरा ये । अग्नौ हुतेन द्विजभोजनेन दृप्यन्तु पिण्डैर्दैश्च ते मदयेत् ॥ q in पृथ्वीचन्द्र folio 110 b. |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...the sacrifice along with the Aṅgirasas (Rg. X. 14. 3–5). In Rg. I.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href=... |
| X.14.4 | ऋते सूक्ते ऋचो भवन्तीति भाषाः कृष्णेनस्तम परियाम् ! त्रिविद्वः परि दुष्टेर्गुणात् माणात् सर्नैर्व्यैरैस्तरुण कृताभा ।। ऋ . III. 53. 8; आ त्वा काशिफास्ता पशुहस्तेना राजन शधिषा भावयसः। ऋ . X. 14. 4; वैश्वानरं विश्वधा दीदि वा संभत्।। ऋ . X. 88. 14 |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...se men bring Yama to receive offerings (Rg. X. 14. 4); Rg. X. 88. 14 states ‘we raise our vo... |
| X.14-5 | मा ते मनो यक्षो अश्नुमिति सखिनोति पश्चात् । प्रथमं शीर्षंकपालानि । पश्चात्सलिलै संमृज्य संहृतेपूर्णेपसीधाय हरिणीमिश्रेत् । मा त्वा वृक्षो वृह्म इति वृक्षमूले निधीयात् । कौशिकसूत्र 82 29-32. It appears that the sūtras are not properly arranged by Bloomfield They should be read as पचद् प्रथमम् । शीर्षंकपालानि संसृज्य । बलशेले etc. For the उत्थापनी verses see ṇ 474 The हरिणी verses from अप्पर्ववेद् are 18.2. 11-18 and are the same as Rg X. 14 10-12 and X. 154, 1-5. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ... 15. 14 the yājyā for Agnisvātta Pitṛs, Rg. X. 14-5 the anuvākyās and X. 14. 1 the yājyā fo... |
| X.14.5-6 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...harvans, Bhrgus, Navagvas and Daśagvas (Rg. X. 14. 5–6), the Aṅgirasas being particularly asso... |
| X.14.6 | त इह॑दे॒वानां स॒धमाद॑मासृ॒ताशानः क्व॒णन्तः । पि॒तरो॑ऽध्व - भिन्द॒यत्साम॒प्रय॑न॒यज॑न॒गच्छ॑त॒म् ॥ Rg. VII. 76. 4. Angirases are spoken of as Pīțrs in Rg. X. 14. 6 ( अङ्गिरसो नः पि॒तरी नव॒ग्वाः ) and in Rg. V. 40. 9 Atrīs are said to have found out the Sun afflicted with darkness by Svarbhānu, an Āsura and no one else was able to do so ( ये चे॒द॒ये॑ स्व॒र्भानु॒तम॑सावि॒धय॑द्गुहाः । अप्र॑यस्त॒मसावि॑न्दन् न॒ह्यन्यो अह॒वन्नु ॥ ). This last is a reference to a total eclipse of the Sun, on the occurrence of which the Atrīs probably assured frightened people that the sun would shine forth in a short time. |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...eir favour is sought in various wayṣ In Rg. X. 14. 6 the good will (sumati) and favour (saum... |
| X.14.7 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ning he recites over it the same texts (Rg. X. 14. 7 and others quoted above in ṇ 481 from Ā... |
| X.14.7-8 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...tras while the body is being burnt viz. Rg. X. 14. 7-8, Rg. X. 14. 10-11, Rg. X. 16. 1-6, X. 1... |
| X.14.8 | सङ्गच्छस्व पितृभिः सं यमेनेष्टापूर्तेन परमे व्योमन् । Ṛg. X. 14. 8; इष्टापूर्ते - न्द्र सह म पितृणाममुं दृढे हरसा दैव्येन ॥ अथर्ववेद II. 12. 4. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...e of sacri- fices and charitable acts’. Ṛg. X. 14. 8 is addressed to one recently <sup class... |
| X.14.9 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ... the verse ‘apeta vīta vi ca sarpatāt’ (Rg. X. 14. 9). To the south-east on a slightly raise... |
| X.14.10-11 | त इद्देवानाम सप्र्षाद् आसन्वृतावन् कवयः पूर्वासः । गूढं ज्योतिः पितरो अन्वविन्दन् सत्यमन्त्रा अजनयन्नुषासम् ॥ ऋ VII. 76. 4, अधा पितृन हविर्दोभिः उपैति यमेन ये सधमादं मदन्ति ॥ ऋ . X. 14,10 = अथर्व 18.2 11. |
vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...ody is being burnt viz. Rg. X. 14. 7-8, Rg. X. 14. 10-11, Rg. X. 16. 1-6, X. 17. 3-6. X. 18. 10-... |
| X.14.12 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...3, X. 154. 1-5. They should finish with Rg. X. 14.12, then collect the charred bones in a ja... |
| X.14.13-15 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...d see the two kings Yama and Varuna. In Ṛg. X. 14. 13–15 the priests are asked to press Soma for... |
| X.14-18 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ... translation of the five hymns from the Ṛg. (X. 14–18).<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-eschat... |
| X.15 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...jya and X 14 4 and X 14 1 are anuvākyāṣ Rg. X. 15, IV 11 3, I 96.1 are recited when the r... |
| X.15.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...jyā are repeated at each offering i. e. Rg. X. 15. 1, IX. 96. 11 are the two anuvākyās and R... |
| X.15.1-13 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | .../sup>), mantras addressed to the pitrs (Rg. X. 15. 1–13 beginning with ‘udiratām-avara ut parās... |
| X.15.2 | ( Continued from last page ) verse 'devānām patnīr' (Rg V. 46 6) or the ṛk verse referring to Rākā should be recited first in the आग्निमारुतशस्त्र in द्वितीयसवन . The conclusion reached is that the verse referring to देवपत्नी s should be recited first by the होतृ . In the same context a question is raised whether the Yāmī verse (Rg X 14 4 'Imam yama prastaram') or the Pitryā verses (Rg. X 15 1–3) should be recited first. The conclusion is that the यामी verse should be recited, then the Kāvya verse (Rg X. 14. 3 'Mātali kavyair') and then the pitryā verses, out of which Rg X. 15. 2 ( इदं पितृभ्यो नमो अस्त्वद्य ) is recited last in which the word नम . occurs, आहाव means the mantra शोंसावोशेम् . The figure 3 is a sign of the pluta accent. The sign of pluta आहाव —we have to understand ब्रह्मवादिन as the subject Then comes the question whether the आहाव should be recited at the beginning of each of the three pitryā verses or not The conclusion is that the आहाव should be recited at the beginning of each of the three pitryā verseṣ Apparently it is rather difficult to say why this passage of the ऐतरेयब्राह्मण should occur in this प्रयोग The only reason appears to be that the ऐ . ब्रा . passage has something to say about pitṛs and hence as this is a प्रयोग for pitṛs it ts introduced here पिण्डदानफलमाह बृहस्पति । ' अग्नौ हूतेन देवस्वा . पितृभ्यां द्विजतर्पणे। नर्क - स्थायैश्च दृप्यन्ति पिण्डैर्दत्तैर्मिधिर्भुवि ॥ वृद्धपाराशरोपि । ये देवलोक पितृलोकगास आसादतश्चे नर्कस्थायै नरा ये । अग्नौ हुतेन द्विजभोजनेन दृप्यन्तु पिण्डैर्दैश्च ते मदयेत् ॥ q in पृथ्वीचन्द्र folio 110 b. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...X. 15. 4 and X. 15. 3 the anuvākyās and Rg. X. 15. 2 the yājyā for Barhiṣad Pitṛs, Rg. X. 15... |
| X.15.3-4 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...s (styled Barhiṣadah and Agniṣvāttāḥ in Rg. X. 15. 3-4, 11) favourably disposed to the recentl... |
| X.15.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...III. 48. 13 the yājyā for Pitṛmat Soma, Rg. X. 15. 4 and X. 15. 3 the anuvākyās and Rg. X. 1... |
| X.15.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...1, IX. 96. 11 are the two anuvākyās and Rg. X. 15. 5 the yājyā for Somavat Pitṛs, Rg. I. 91.... |
| X.15.6 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...-shrāddha-31">31</a></sup> For example, Rg. X. 15. 6 prays ‘whatever fault we may commit in ... |
| X.15.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...8, VII. 76. 2, X. 51. 5, X. 98. 11). In Rg. X. 15. 8 Yama is said to enjoy offerings along w... |
| X.15.9 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...vākyās and X. 14. 1 the yājyā for Yama, Rg. X. 15. 9 and IV. 11. 3 the anuvākyās and I. 96. ... |
| X.15.10 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...reason to suppose that the pitṛyajña in Rg. X. 15. 10 is more ancient than the piṇḍapitṛyajña... |
| X.15.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ... X. 15. 2 the yājyā for Barhiṣad Pitṛs, Rg. X. 15. 11 and 13 the anuvākyās and X. 15. 14 the ... |
| X.15.13 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...en repeats the verse ‘ye ceha pitarao’ (Rg. X. 15. 13) and says ‘May the food intended for th... |
| X.15.14 | सदन्ने विकिरेत्सूक्ते दद्याद्याचत् , सकृत् सकृत् ' पा I. 241 The मित्रा comments ‘ तदूत पिङ्कस्थानब्राह्मणस्य पुरस्तादुच्छिष्टसनिधौ दक्षिणाभिमुखस्तिलोदकमेकैकपूर्वंकं ‘ ये अग्निदग्धा ’ इत्यनया ऋचा निक्षिप्प पुनस्तिलोदकं प्रक्षिपेत् । पितृगण्डपार्थं सकृत्सकृदपो दद्यात् । ' ये अग्निदग्धा —this is Rg. X. 15 14 translated above (p 196). Sesamum grains and water were to be cast before and an after placing the food on the ground The Mit. speaks of the verse ये अग्निदग्धा as a ṛk, so it should be taken to be Rg X. 15. 14; but later works like the श्राद्धतत्व (pp 231-32) prescribe that the two verses quoted in the beginning of note 1007 below should be recited here. Vide. III. 1. 1, 7 for pitrs that were अग्निदग्धा and that were not so in another connectioṇ |
vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...n the word ‘anagnidagdhāh’ occurring in Rg. X. 15. 14, scholars see a reference to burial. Bu... |
| X.15-18 | सदन्ने विकिरेत्सूक्ते दद्याद्याचत् , सकृत् सकृत् ' पा I. 241 The मित्रा comments ‘ तदूत पिङ्कस्थानब्राह्मणस्य पुरस्तादुच्छिष्टसनिधौ दक्षिणाभिमुखस्तिलोदकमेकैकपूर्वंकं ‘ ये अग्निदग्धा ’ इत्यनया ऋचा निक्षिप्प पुनस्तिलोदकं प्रक्षिपेत् । पितृगण्डपार्थं सकृत्सकृदपो दद्यात् । ' ये अग्निदग्धा —this is Rg. X. 15 14 translated above (p 196). Sesamum grains and water were to be cast before and an after placing the food on the ground The Mit. speaks of the verse ये अग्निदग्धा as a ṛk, so it should be taken to be Rg X. 15. 14; but later works like the श्राद्धतत्व (pp 231-32) prescribe that the two verses quoted in the beginning of note 1007 below should be recited here. Vide. III. 1. 1, 7 for pitrs that were अग्निदग्धा and that were not so in another connectioṇ |
vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ... It has to be remembered that the hymns Rg. X. 15-18 refer to rites immediately on the death... |
| X.16 | ( Continued from last page ) offered to the manes, while it is doubtful whether in Ṛg X. 16. 10 the word पितृष्या means the same thing But as the verse that immediately follows ( Ṛg. X, 16 11) mentions pitṛs in the plural, it looks as if the meaning of पितृष्य is being well known was used in a secondary sense in Ṛg. X. 16.10. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...a hymn (from Ṛg. IX. 1), Śāntikādhyāya (Ṛg. X. 16 ), then a hymn to Indra. Then the ācāry... |
| X.16.1-6 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ... viz. Rg. X. 14. 7-8, Rg. X. 14. 10-11, Rg. X. 16. 1-6, X. 17. 3-6. X. 18. 10-13, X. 154. 1-6,... |
| X.16.3 | सूर्य चक्षुर्गच्छतु वातमात्मा द्यौ च गच्छ पृथिवी च धर्मणा । अपो वा गच्छ औषधिषु प्रति तिष्ठा शरीरेः ॥ ऋ . X. 16.3. धर्मणा means सुकृतेन (good deeds or sacrifices). In Ṛg. X. 85. 24 we have कृतस्य लोककृत्तरा ला (Continued on next page) |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...erson and he has no option whatever. In Ṛg. X. 16. 3 the departed spirit is told that he may... |
| X.16.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...s of heaven, that were highly valueḍ In Rg. X. 16. 4 Agni is prayed to take the deceased to ... |
| X.16.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... presses into service the Vedic verse ( Rg. X. 16. 5 ) addressed by Yamī to Yama. But that m... |
| X.16.6 | ब्राह्मणासो अतिरात्रे न सोमे सरो न पूर्णमभितो वदन्तः । संवत्सरस्य तदहः परि षद् यत्रासुकाः प्रावृषीणा बभूवुः ॥ ऋ . 7. 103. 7; ब्राह्मणासः सोमिनो वाचमक्रत ब्रह्म कुर्वन्तः परिस्नृतः । ऋ . 7. 103. 8; आघ्नदेतदबृहीत् सोमश्च यो ब्राह्मणाँ आविशत् । ऋ . 10. 16. 6; इदा तेषु मनश्चजनद् यदू ब्राह्मणाः संवदन्ते सखापः । ऋ . X. 71. 8; त्वं त्यादिष्टासु त्वमिन्द्र तिष्ठासु त्वमूर्जासु त्वमेह्योषधीषु त्वमासु पशुषु त्वमासु त्वमस्मेषु चोद । ऋ . I. 164. 45. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... same) who entered into the brāhmaṇas’ (Ṛg. X. 16. 6 ). ‘When the brāhmaṇas worship together... |
| X.16.8 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...y of invocation the mantra 'imam agne' (Rg. X. 16. 8). Bending his left knee he should offer... |
| X.16.10 | ( Continued from last page ) offered to the manes, while it is doubtful whether in Ṛg X. 16. 10 the word पितृष्या means the same thing But as the verse that immediately follows (Ṛg. X, 16 11) mentions pitṛs in the plural, it looks as if the meaning of पितृष्य is being well known was used in a secondary sense in Ṛg. X. 16.10. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...्यो हन्त Pitryajña :—The word occurs in Rg. X. 16. 10, but its exact meaning is not certaiṇ P... |
| X.16.12 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...he brāhmaṇas with the ṛk 'uśantas-tvā' (Ṛg. X. 16. 12, Vāj. S. 19. 70, Tai. S. II. 6. 12. 1),... |
| X.16.14 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...ixed with water with a verse 'śīttike' (Rg. X. 16. 14). With the thumb and the 4th finger the... |
| X.17.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ... that the twins that Saraṇyu is said in Rg. X. 17. 2 to have given up are according to the A... |
| X.17.3 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...hereon with mantras like ‘pūsā tvetah’ (Ṛg. X. 17. 3., Tai. Ā VI. 10. 1), ‘ayur visvāyur’ (Ṛ... |
| X.17.4 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...3., Tai. Ā VI. 10. 1), ‘ayur visvāyur’ (Ṛg. X. 17. 4, Tai. Ā VI. 10. 2). The Varāha-purāṇa p... |
| X.17.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...h the Yajus pavitra (Tai. S. I. 2. 1. 1=Rg. X. 17. 10), with the sāmapavitra and with the man... |
| X.18 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...', vol. 16 pp. 223-307 regards (p. 285) Rg. X. 18 as a hymn dealing with burial of the wh... |
| X.18.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ... beyond &c.', Tai. Br. II. 7. 14. 5 and Ṛg. X. 18. 1), ‘mā nas-toko’ (O Rudra! do not injure... |
| X.18.1-4 | पश्चानसू प्रविदवान् पितृयाणं शुभद्रये संमियानो वि माहि । ऋ . X. 2. 7; परं शृण्णो अह परेहि पन्थां यस्ते स्व इतरो देवयानात् । ऋ . X. 18. 1. H. D. 195. |
vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...d with four verses ‘Go hence, O Death’ (Ṛg. X. 18.1–4), he should look at his people with the... |
| X.18.3 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...r he has recited the verse 'ime jivāḥ' (Rg. X. 18. 3) they (all relatives) turn round from r... |
| X.18.4 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...mountain between themselves and death’ (Ṛg. X. 18.4 last pāda) and having sacrificed with f... |
| X.18.5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ... the verse ‘as days follow each other’ (Ṛg. X. 18.5). The young women (belong- ing to the h... |
| X.18.6 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...="fnref-eschatology-144">144</a></sup> (Ṛg. X. 18.6). He should place twigs round the fire ... |
| X.18.7 | इमा नारीरविधवाः सुपत्नीराञ्जनेन सपिषा सं विशन्तु । अनश्रवोऽनमीवाः सुरत्ना आरोहन्तु जनयो योनिमग्रे ॥ उदूर्ध्व नार्यभि जीवलोकं गतासुमेतमुप शेष एहि । हस्तग्राभस्य दिधिषोस्तेवेंदं पतुरजनित्वमभि सं बभूथ ॥ ऋ . X. 18. 7-8. अथर्ववेद (XII. 2. 31 and XVIII. 3. 57) has the verse इमा नारीः , but reads संसृजान्तु and सुरत्नाः , तै . आर . VI. 1 and अथर्ववेद 18. 3. 2. आर . reads इतासुं for गतासुं , त्वमेतत् for तवेंदं and बभूव for बभूथ . The most difficult words are the last quarter of Rg X. 18. 8. बभूथ requires a subject in the 2nd person which does not occur in the latter half of the verse. found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 10.18.8 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xv-satī-self-immolation-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xv-satī-self-immolation-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xv-satī-self-immolation-of-widows | ...ing and wealth'. The first verse (i. e. Rg. X. 18. 7) contains nothing about niyoga or remar... |
| X.18.7-8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ...molation of widowṣ First the two verses Rg. X. 18. 7-8 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| X.18.8 | इमा नारीरविधवाः सुपत्नीराञ्जनेन सपिषा सं विशन्तु । अनश्रवोऽनमीवाः सुरत्ना आरोहन्तु जनयो योनिमग्रे ॥ उदूर्ध्व नार्यभि जीवलोकं गतासुमेतमुप शेष एहि । हस्तग्राभस्य दिधिषोस्तेवेंदं पतुरजनित्वमभि सं बभूथ ॥ ऋ . X. 18. 7-8. अथर्ववेद (XII. 2. 31 and XVIII. 3. 57) has the verse इमा नारीः , but reads संसृजान्तु and सुरत्नाः , तै . आर . VI. 1 and अथर्ववेद 18. 3. 2. आर . reads इतासुं for गतासुं , त्वमेतत् for तवेंदं and बभूव for बभूथ . The most difficult words are the last quarter of Rg X. 18. 8. बभूथ requires a subject in the 2nd person which does not occur in the latter half of the verse. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ... grhyasūtras and in the Brhad-devatā of Rg. X. 18. 8 shows that they practically are against... |
| X.18.8.I | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ... pyre for procreating a son on her with Rg. X. 18. 8. It appears that the verse Rg. X. 18. 8 sy... |
| X.18.9 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...with the verse ‘dhanur-hastādadaādano’ (Ṛg. X. 18. 9). It has been stated (above what is to ... |
| X.18.10 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...o the earth with the mantra ‘upasarpā’ (Ṛg. X. 18.10), he then thrice goes round the place d... |
| X.18.10-13 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...gavya. With the four mantras ‘upasarp’ (Rg. X. 18.10-13) he should respectively pray to the ear... |
| X.18.12 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...earth) he should repeat the next verse (Rg. X. 18. 12). Then covering (the mouth of the urn) ... |
| X.18.13 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ... lid with the mantra 'ut te stabhṇāmi' (Rg. X. 18. 13) (he fills up the pit). Then without lo... |
| X.19.1 | हविर्दृष्टिं साहृ गावान्लाणियष्व रेवो। १ अश्रीपीना पुनर्वसू अच्छे धारयर्ते रथेषु ॥ इनमोहा नि संवत्सरमिव , कृपस्नु गोषधी । इंद्रशार्पे नि धारयेह विशु वा राशिं ॥ ऋ . X. 19.1 and 3 (addressed to cows or rain waters). Both Grassmann and Geldner hold that इन्दू refers to the constellation so calleḍ |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...ni*’ means ‘come down or return’ (as in Rg. X. 19. 1, 3, 5, X. 95. 17) or with ‘*parī*’ mean... |
| X.20.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...13–18) (5) Bhadram no api vātaya manaḥ (Rg. X. 20. 1) (6) Āsuḥ śīśāno (Rg. X. 103. 1–13) (7)... |
| X.21 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma | .../a></sup>. In these two passages and in Rg. X. 21.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-1-mean... |
| X.21.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...uc ( Rg. IV. 12. 1, VI. 11. 5 ), juhū ( Rg. X. 21. 3 ) are mentioned in the Rg. Numerous ver... |
| X.22.8 | अकर्मा दस्युरभि नो अमन्तुरन्यव्रतो अमासुपः । त्वं तस्यानिराहन वधर्दासस्य दम्भय ॥ ऋ . X. 22.8. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...nref-chapter-ii-varna-7">7</a></sup> In Rg. X. 22.8 dasyu and dāsa are used in the same ver... |
| X.24 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ... 5 is the same as Atharva XVIII. 1. 33; Ṛg. X. 24 is almost the same as Atharva XIX. 59. ... |
| X.26.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ... charming wife and delightful house. In Ṛg. X. 26.7 god Pūṣan is said to shake his bearḍ In... |
| X.27.2.I | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...ook for me 15 plus twenty oxen’; *vide* Rg. X. 27. 2. In Rg. X. 91. 14 it is stated that for Ag... |
| X.27.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...ies who did not look upon Indra as God (Rg. X. 27. 6, X. 48. 7, X. 86. 1). |
| X.27.12 | भद्रा वधूर्भवति यत्सुपेशोः स्वयं सा मित्रं वन्ते जने चित्तु । ऋग्वेद X. 27. 12. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...I. 17. 7, and Atharva-veda I. 17. 1. In Ṛg. X. 27. 12 it is said ‘when a bride is fine lookin... |
| X.27.16 | दक्षिणामैके कपिलं समानं ते हिन्वन्ति ऋतवे पायीर्य । गर्भे माता सुधिंतं बद्दक्षास्वेनवं दुषयन्तं विभर्ति ॥ ऋ . X. 27. 16. The latter half is mystical and not clear. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-dharmashastra-and-sānkhya | ...iter). Kapila is a legendary figure. In Ṛgveda X. 27. 16 Kapila <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn... |
| X.30 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...when tormented by thirst ‘saw’ the hymn Ṛg. X. 30 and Sarasvatī came rushing to hiṃ<sup c... |
| X.30.1-9 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...chers are being filled the hotṛ recites Rg. X. 30. 1-9 and 11 which are called 'aponaptriyā ve... |
| X.33 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...g.X.10 ) and Viśvāmitra and the rivers, Ṛg. X.33 ) as historical personages, but the Nai... |
| X.33.4 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xv-kurukshetra-and-some-other-famous-tīrthas | ... lost in the midst of antiquity. In the Ṛgveda X. 33. 4 there is a reference to a king Kuruśrav... |
| X.34 | अक्षैर्मा दीव्यः कृषिमिष्कूप्सव वित्ते रमस्व बहु मन्यमानः । तत्र गावः कितव तत्र जाया तन्मे विचष्टे सवितायमर्यः ॥ ऋ . X. 34. 13. found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 10.34.13 |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxvi-dyūtasamāhvaya-gambling-and-prize-fighting · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xviii-calendar-eras-various-reckonings-about-years-months-etc · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends | ...il effects of gambling were known (vide Ṛgveda X. 34) and even the Mahābhārata contains the ... |
| X.34.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | .... It is said that soma grew on Mūjavat (Rg. X. 34. 1) and in the Ārjikiya country (Rg. VIII.... |
| X.34.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | The words ‘*sabhā*’ ( *Rg. X. 34. 6* ) and ‘*samiti*’ ( *Rg. X. 97.6* ) occ... |
| X.34.10-11 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvi-dyūtasamāhvaya-gambling-and-prize-fighting | ...ed (this is in almost the same words as Rg. X. 34. 10-11), that the Veda condemns gambling and t... |
| X.34.11 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...however, that the word Vṛsala occurs in Ṛg. X. 34. 11 and is applied to the gambler ( ‘so agn... |
| X.36.2 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...nd-classification-of-si-9">9</a></sup>. Rg. X. 36. 2 also prays Heaven and Earth, the uphold... |
| X.36.3 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...d-classification-of-si-9">9</a></sup>' (Rg. X. 36. 3)<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| X.39 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...III. 91 to Apālā of the same family and Rg. X. 39 to Ghoṣā Kākṣīvatī. The Br. Up. II. 4. ... |
| X.39.8 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...cendants of Kali| do not be afraid). In Rg. X. 39. 8 the Aśvins are said to have rejuvenated... |
| X.40.2 | को वः शयुत्रा विधवेव देवरं मर्ये न योषां कृणुते सधस्थ आ । ऋग्वेद X. 40. 2 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ...ve of their condition in society except Ṛg. X. 40. 2 (vide under *niyoga*). Ṛg. I. 87. 3<sup... |
| X.40.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...e the verse ‘they weep for the living’ (Rg. X. 40. 10). They constantly carry the nuptial fir... |
| X.42.9 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xiv-conception-of-kāla | ... (highest stake) at the (proper) time' (Rg. X. 42. 9, 'Kṛtam yac śvaghnī vicinoti kāle'). Th... |
| X.42.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... means only ‘a noble’ or ‘chief’, as in Rg. X. 42. 10, X. 97. 6. In many passages ‘rājan’ mea... |
| X.43.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...oot-meaning as in the case of ‘krta’ in Ṛgveda X. 43. 5 (krtam na svagni vi cinoti devas). ‘Vrt... |
| X.45 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...es but only with the Vātsapra mantras ( Rg. X. 45 ) or with the Gosūkta ( Rg. VI. 28 ) or... |
| X.45.1-11 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices | ...he Vātsapra mantras (Vāj. S. XII. 18-28=Ṛg. X. 45. 1-11), takes the Viṣṇu strides (Viṣṇukramas)... |
| X.47.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ctioṇ Śabara quotes Vedic passages like Rg. X. 47. 1, III. 30. 5, VIII. 17. 8 (where Indra’s... |
| X.51.8-9 | The prayājas (form-offerings) are five and are oblations of ājya introductory to the principal offerings and anuyājas (that are only three in Darśapūrṇamāsa) are offered subse quent to the principal offeringṣ The prayāja offerings are addressed to five viz., समिधः , तनूनपात् (or नराशंस ), इड : (or इळः ), बर्हिः , स्वाहाकारः (or स्वाहाकृतयः ). Jai. (V. 1. 4-7) enjoins that prayājas must be offered in the order of the text viz. first to Samidhah and so on, and II. 2. 2 declares that with each repetition of the word ‘yajati (used five times) there is a separate unseen result (adṛṣṭa or apūrva). The three deities of the anuyājas are बर्हिः , नराशंस , अग्नि स्विष्ठकृत . The word is written either as अनुयाज ( Rg. X. 51. 8-9) or अनूयाज (Ap. II. 9. 8 and elsewhere). According to Ait. Br. 7. 3 स्वाहाकृतय : means विश्वेदेवैद्य : In the Nirukta VIII. 22 there is a disoussion as to the devatās of prayājas and anuyājas and after mentioning several views Yaska states his own opinion that they are ‘Āgneya’ i. e. they are the different forms (Tanū) of Agni. Jaimini (IX. 2. 59-60) holds that the words ‘Samidhah’, ‘Tanūnāpāt’ &c. are really the names of a rite, that they do not convey that Samidhs, Tanūnāpāt and others are deities and that the mantras repeated by the hotṛ oonvey the devatā, which is Agni. The coṃ on Sat. II. 1. p. 198 has a long note on this and accepts Jai mini’s positioṇ In Tai. S. II. 6. 1 five prayājas of darśapūrṇamāsa are mentioned and they are brought in relation to the five seasonṣ The five constituent formulas connected with each of the five prayājas are well brought out in Tai. S. I. 6. 11 ‘ आज्ञापयेति चतुरक्षरमस्तु श्रोवविति चतुरक्षर यजेति पञ्चाक्षरं ये यजामहे इति पञ्चाक्षरं प्रषवरो षडक्षर एक वै सप्तदशः प्रजापतिर्यज्ञम्म्ला परमो व एषो यर्ज्ञ प्रतिष्ठति न यज्ञात्प्रमेशते । ’ |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...rifice ) occurs in Rg. VIII. 93. 23. In Rg. X. 51. 8-9 the words prayāja and anuyāja occur. Th... |
| X.53 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-vii-vratas-called-nāgapanchamī-manasāpūjā-rakshābandhana-krishnajanmāsht | ... and pass over them with Vāj S 35 10 (= Rg. X. 53 8 ) They cleanse themselves with Apāmār... |
| X.53.4 | The passages नमः प्रवक्त्र े नम उपद्रष्ट े ... ... क्षुवद्यद् oonstitute the entire japa which the hotṛ mutters, the last clause being Ṛg. X. 53. 4. This last is explained in Nirukta III. 8. The words नमः प्रवक्त्र े &c., are a sautra passage (Āśv. I. 2. 1) and have a parallel in Śāṇ I. 4 ' नमोऽद्य उपद्रष्ट े नमो वाक्य उपश्रोत्रे नम आदिष्टव्यादाप्यायसे &o.' |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...ds 'pañcajanā mama hotram juṣadhvam' in Rg. X. 53. 4 remarks that according to Aupamanyava t... |
| X.53.6 | अद्व्युव्वणं वयत जोयुगपम् इत्याह । यदेव यज्ञे उल्वणं क्रियते तस्यैवेषा शान्तिः । तै . सं . III. 4. 2, 6-7; ' अतुल्यणं वयत जोयुगपम् ' is the 3rd quarter of ऋ . X. 53.6. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...he gārhapatya to the āhavanīya, repeats Rg. X. 53. 6 (tantum tanvan &c.) and without shaking... |
| X.53.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...er called Aśmanvatī) flows; get ready’ (Rg. X. 53. 8) and let him make her descend from the ... |
| X.54.4 | हृदीयँ नाम यज्ञियं यदा करस्तदुस्मसि । आदित्सतेषोभसे । ऋ . VIII. 80.9; तस्माते सन्तूष्टानि नामानुवादानि यस्य सन्ति । ऋ . X. 54. 4, यश्चायं नृषा पितृर्द्विजोत्तमो काम दुर्गामासे यस्यैते । ऋ . IX. 75. 2. The हिरण्यकोशिस speaks of three names नक्षत्रनाम , व्यावहारिकनाम and a third one like सोमयाजी . The महाभाष्य also says that a man bears the name अग्निष्टोमयाजी when he performs अग्निष्टोम ' अग्निष्टोमयाजीत्येतस्मिन् भवति। करिनमं षोडश पुत्रो जनिता । श्रद्धा यज्ञाभियो मेनेष्ठ भवति । महाभाष्य vol. II. p. 168 on पा . III. 4. 1. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...due to having performed a Somayāga). In Rg. X. 54. 4 there appears to be a reference to four... |
| X.55.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ter-xv-units-of-kāla-23">23</a></sup> ( Ṛg. X. 55. 3 ). ‘these five oxen that stand in the m... |
| X.56 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth | ...-partition-of-wealth-150">150</a></sup> Rg. X. 56 "the wise made seven boundaries (restri... |
| X.57.3-5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...o the three verses 'manonvā- huvāmahe' (Ṛg. X. 57. 3-5).<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapt... |
| X.57.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ... from the soul even in the Ṛgveda (vide Ṛg. X. 57. 5 where both words ‘manaḥ’ and ‘jīvam’ oc... |
| X.57-60 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ... this hymn or in any of the four hymns (Ṛg. X. 57–60) which are assigned to brothers Bandhu,... |
| X.58 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ration, Prof. Ranade refers (p. 148) to Ṛg. X. 58 and translates one of the verses as mea... |
| X.58.1 | स ह्यात्मर्मैवविज्ञेयः समस्तेरेवेमेव तु । द्रष्टव्यस्य मन्तव्यः श्रोतव्यश्र द्विजातिभिः ॥ याज्ञ . III. 191; compare बृहदारण्यक II. 4. 5. and IV 5. 6 ‘ आत्मा वा अरे द्रष्टव्यः श्रोतव्यः &c.’ ; य एनमेवं विन्दन्ति ये चारण्यक - माश्रिताः । उपासते द्विजाः सत्यं श्रद्धया परया युताः ॥ क्रमाते संम्भवन्त्यर्चिर्हः शुक्रं तथोत्तरम् । अयनं देवलोकं च सवितारं सवैद्युत्तम् ॥ ततस्तान् पुरुषोऽभ्येत्य मानसो ब्रह्मलोकौकात् । &c. याज्ञ . III. 192–194; compare बृहदारण्यक VI. 2. 15 ते य एवमेताद्विदुर्ये चासीं अरण्ये श्रद्वां सत्यमुपासते तेऽर्चिर्भि - संम्भवन्ति ... तान् वैद्युतान्पुरुषो मानस एत्य ब्रह्मलोकान् गमयति .’ The next three verses of Yāj. summarise बृहदारण्यक VI. 2. 15 using the last words of the latter ‘ कीटाः पतङ्गा यदिदं दन्दशूकम् ’. The छान्दोग्य Upaniṣad reads ( V. 10. 2 ) as पुरुषोऽ S मानवः . Vide also Ṛg. X. 58, 1–12 and Yāj. Smṛti III. 193–197. the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 678 → crediting याज्ञवल्क्य the same words stand at agni (no sections) 376.38 |
vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...cessary to say something about Yama. In Ṛg. X. 58. 1 Yama is called Vaivasvata (son of Vivas... |
| X.60.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...lled Gaupāyanas in the Anukra- maṇī. In Ṛg. X. 60. 7 Subandhu who appears to have been a bro... |
| X.61 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...red worship by Manu). On the two hymns (Ṛg. X. 61 and 62) the Ait. Br. (22. 9) tells the ... |
| X.61.18 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...oted that Nābhānediṣṭha is mentioned in Ṛg. X. 61. 18 and descri- bed as desirous (of securin... |
| X.62.4 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti | ...ly (Nābhanediṣṭho rapati pra venan). In Ṛg. X. 62. 4 he is referred to as ‘ayam Nābhā’ and i... |
| X.62.5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...irasas are said to be the sons of Agni (Rg. X. 62. 5) and also of Heaven (Rg. IV. 2. 15). Th... |
| X.62.10 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ters the verse ‘*tat-saviturvareṇyam*’ (Ṛg. X. 62. 10) separately by each foot and by half ve... |
| X.62.11 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...e mentioned (grāmajito yathā narah). In Rg. X. 62. 11 Manu is styled ‘grāmaņi’ and the bestow... |
| X.62-63 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...2. 1–9) is repeateḍ Other mantras (like Rg. X. 62–63) are also reciteḍ Then a piece of cloth... |
| X.63.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...िश्वाहेन्द्रो अधिबक्ता नो अस्तु ). Vide Rg. X. 63. 11 and Vaj. S. 16. 5 for the verb ‘vac’ wi... |
| X.64.3 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ma is said to dwell in heaven (divi) in Rg. X. 64. 3, he is really a god of the middle regio... |
| X.65.6 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...The word ‘vratanih’ occurs only once in Ṛgveda X. 65. 6 and probably means '(the cow) that is t... |
| X.65.11 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...cred worship’ is suitable. For example, Rg. X. 65. 11 says ‘(the Viśve-devas) that are good d... |
| X.66.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... Varuṇa), Ṛg. VIII. 67. 1 (to Ādityas), Ṛg. X. 66.8 (to gods in general). In some verses kṣ... |
| X.66.14 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ral form of the names of those sageṣ In Ṛg. X. 66. 14 we read 'the Vasiṣṭhas have raised thei... |
| X.66.14-15 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...st-haśāh pitṛvad' and 'devān vasistho' (Rg. X. 66. 14–15) and then at the end he repeats the ver... |
| X.68.11 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | .... 15. 8 shows, the pitṛs drank Soma. In Rg. X. 68. 11 it is said that the pitṛs adorned the s... |
| X.71.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...u kam’ (Rg I. 154. 1) and ‘Saktum-iva’ (Rg. X. 71. 2); VR 101–103 (Kṛṣṇa tells his proud sis... |
| X.71.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... disparity in their mental advancement (Ṛg. X. 71. 7) and that co-students feel elation when... |
| X.71.8 | ब्राह्मणासो अतिरात्रे न सोमे सरो न पूर्णमभितो वदन्तः । संवत्सरस्य तदहः परि षद् यत्रासुकाः प्रावृषीणा बभूवुः ॥ ऋ . 7. 103. 7; ब्राह्मणासः सोमिनो वाचमक्रत ब्रह्म कुर्वन्तः परिस्नृतः । ऋ . 7. 103. 8; आघ्नदेतदबृहीत् सोमश्च यो ब्राह्मणाँ आविशत् । ऋ . 10. 16. 6; इदा तेषु मनश्चजनद् यदू ब्राह्मणाः संवदन्ते सखापः । ऋ . X. 71. 8; त्वं त्यादिष्टासु त्वमिन्द्र तिष्ठासु त्वमूर्जासु त्वमेह्योषधीषु त्वमासु पशुषु त्वमासु त्वमस्मेषु चोद । ऋ . I. 164. 45. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...that are fabricated from their hearts’ (Ṛg. X. 71. 8 ). In Ṛg. VI. 75. 10 brāhmaṇas are invo... |
| X.71.9 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...ord Tantra is a Vedic one. It occurs in Ṛg. X. 71. 9 (siris-tantam tanvate aprajāñayah). Tan... |
| X.72 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ..., Velankar Prof. H. D. : explanation of Rg. X. 72 (aditer dakṣo ajāyata) by, demurred to<... |
| X.72.1-9 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ... and then the hymn called Dhruva-sūkta (Rg. X. 72. 1–9) is repeateḍ Other mantras (like Rg. X.... |
| X.72.2 | ब्रह्म॒णस्पति॒रेता सँ कर्मार इवाधमत् । दे॒वानाँ पूर्व्यं युगेंऽसतः सद॒जायत । Ṛg. X. 72. 2. Here ‘ Asat ’ must be taken to mean ‘undeveloped’ ( Avyakta ) and not as meaning ‘non-existent’. The Bṛ. Up. (I. 4. 7) states ‘all this was then (before creation began) undeveloped and it was developed by name and form’. Similarly, in the Tai. Up. II. 7 it is said असद्वा इदमग्र आसीत् ततो वै सदजायत . But the Chāṇ Up. (VI. 3. 1-3) emphatically asserts ‘in the beginning there was that only which was ‘ sat ’, one only without a second; some say ‘in the beginning there was that only which is asat , from which arose sat ’; but how could it be thus, how would sat (that which is) spring from asat (that which is not)? It is sat only that was at the beginning, one without a seconḍ It reflected ‘may I be many, may I produce’ ; it created fire &c.”. Śaṅkarācārya on V. S. I. 4. 15 refers to Tai. Up. II. 7 ‘ asad vā idam-agra āsīt ’ and Chāṇ Up. III. 19. 1 ‘ asad-evedam-agra āsīt ’ and explains what is meant by asat in such passages viz. ‘ नामरूपव्याकृतवस्तुविषयः माययेण स्वच्छन्दः प्रासिद्ध इति तद्युत्पत्तौ ब्रह्मासीदित्यपिचर्चयेत ’, and points out that in such passages Śruti itself adds words which give the go-by and refute the words ‘ asad-evedam ’ &c. In Ṛg. X. 72. 4 (aditer dakṣo ajāyata) Prof. Velankar (Pro. of All I. O. Conference, 17th Session in 1953) holds ‘ aditeḥ ’ to be in the genitive case (p. 62) and not in the ablative case, to avoid the riddle how Dakṣa and Aditi were born of each other; but that breaks the symmetry of the words, such as ‘ asataḥ ’, ‘ uttānapadaḥ ’, ‘ bhuvah ’ that precede and are taken as ablatives The present author demurs to this explanation offered by Prof. Velankar. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... to describe the birth of eight Ādityaṣ Ṛg. X. 72. 2 states<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-... |
| X.72.4-5 | ब्रह्म॒णस्पति॒रेता सँ कर्मार इवाधमत् । दे॒वानाँ पूर्व्यं युगेंऽसतः सद॒जायत । Ṛg. X. 72. 2. Here ‘ Asat ’ must be taken to mean ‘undeveloped’ ( Avyakta ) and not as meaning ‘non-existent’. The Bṛ. Up. (I. 4. 7) states ‘all this was then (before creation began) undeveloped and it was developed by name and form’. Similarly, in the Tai. Up. II. 7 it is said असद्वा इदमग्र आसीत् ततो वै सदजायत . But the Chāṇ Up. (VI. 3. 1-3) emphatically asserts ‘in the beginning there was that only which was ‘ sat ’, one only without a second; some say ‘in the beginning there was that only which is asat , from which arose sat ’; but how could it be thus, how would sat (that which is) spring from asat (that which is not)? It is sat only that was at the beginning, one without a seconḍ It reflected ‘may I be many, may I produce’ ; it created fire &c.”. Śaṅkarācārya on V. S. I. 4. 15 refers to Tai. Up. II. 7 ‘ asad vā idam-agra āsīt ’ and Chāṇ Up. III. 19. 1 ‘ asad-evedam-agra āsīt ’ and explains what is meant by asat in such passages viz. ‘ नामरूपव्याकृतवस्तुविषयः माययेण स्वच्छन्दः प्रासिद्ध इति तद्युत्पत्तौ ब्रह्मासीदित्यपिचर्चयेत ’, and points out that in such passages Śruti itself adds words which give the go-by and refute the words ‘ asad-evedam ’ &c. In Ṛg. X. 72. 4 (aditer dakṣo ajāyata) Prof. Velankar (Pro. of All I. O. Conference, 17th Session in 1953) holds ‘ aditeḥ ’ to be in the genitive case (p. 62) and not in the ablative case, to avoid the riddle how Dakṣa and Aditi were born of each other; but that breaks the symmetry of the words, such as ‘ asataḥ ’, ‘ uttānapadaḥ ’, ‘ bhuvah ’ that precede and are taken as ablatives The present author demurs to this explanation offered by Prof. Velankar. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ... ' *sat* ' was produced from *asat*. In Ṛg. X. 72. 4-5 and 8 it is said that Dakṣa was born fr... |
| X.72.7 | येना यतिभ्यो भृगवे धने हिते येन प्रस्कण्वमाविथ । ऋ . VIII. 3. 9. I Keith takes यति as connected with the Bhṛguṣ It would be better to take यतिभ्यः as in the ablative. य इन्द्र यतयस्त्वा सुमृगो ये च तुष्टुवुः। ऋ . VIII.6.18; सायण explains यतयः as नियताः अहिंसकाः ; यदेवा यतयो यथा भुवनमभ्यपिप्वत । अम्बा समुद्र आ गृह्यमा सूर्यमजबर्धन ॥ ऋ . X. 72.7; here सायण renders यतयः as मेधाः |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas | ...nd those who were Bhṛgus praised thee'; Ṛg. X. 72. 7 says 'O gods, when you filled the world... |
| X.72.8-9 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ... number seven or five (about Ādityas in Ṛg. X. 72. 8-9 or oxen) cannot be relied upoṇ Both Thi... |
| X.72, X.81-82, X.90, X.121, X.129 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...rines, 1515–17 ; several hymns on C. in Ṛg. (X. 72, X. 81–82, X. 90, X. 121, X. 129 ) examined and it is shown that the Creat... |
| X.73.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ...pe one's eyes with water after reciting Ṛg. X. 73. 11 the latter half of which says 'remove a... |
| X.75 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xii-the-ganges · vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...</sup> verse which is usually placed in Rg. X. 75 and may be rendered as follows: “Those ... |
| X.75.5 | The आप . गृ . I. 14.3-6 are: परिषेच न चान्वै ... ऊर्ध्वं सीमनस्तु यव ... गायतामिति वीणागायिनः संज्ञाप्तिरिति । उत्तरयाः पूर्वा साला ... निर्देशश्च यश्यो वस्सन्ति । The two verses from the Āpastambīya-mantrapāṭha (eḍ by Winternitz) II. 11. 12-13 are: योंग्यचरिर सो राजंति मालवेस्वादिव । विद्युतचकासीरेण यहजुने तव ॥ सोम एव नो राजेस्याडुनागीणी : प्रजा : । विद्युतचका ... Vide H. of Dh. Vol. II. pp. 224-225 and note 519 for various readings in both verses, references to Yaugandharī, Śālvas and Sālvavayava in Pāṇini, the Kāśikā and in the parvans of Mahābhārata. In the first verse, unless we understand 'prajāh' after 'sālvīḥ', the meaning would be 'women of Śālva' declared &c. The difficulty is what is the exact reading of the third pāda in both verses, विद्युतचकां or - चक्र for - चक्र as vocative, or निविद्युच्चक्रा or अविद्युच्चक्र o. The word 'vivṛtta' occurs even in the Ṛgveda (X, 27.21). In Yāj. Smṛti I, 266 we have प्रवृत्तचक्ता rendered by the Mitākṣarā as अप्रतिहताजता . If the reading is विद्युतं चक्रं यासु i, e. 'on whom your wheel (i. e. power or dominion) revolves'. Prof. Hazra objects to my rendering of the word 'cakra' as 'dominion' and in a matter of fact way asks how a river is to have dominion and asserts 'cakra' should be taken to mean 'army'. This is useless as it is not the army that is relevant in the work here but the people dwelling on the banks of the river. Ṛg. poets looked upon great rivers as goddesses, implored them to accept their prayer ( Ṛg. X.75. 5-6) and state that Sarasvatī vanquishes their enemies (Ṛg. II.30.8). It should be noted that Vedic mantras are prescribed for some purposes not actually expressed in them, but even on the basis of a single word that has some remote connection with the bīhītā bhūmiḥ' &c., which is Ap. Mantrapātha I.6.1 and which occurs in Ṛg. X. 85. 1. and Atharvaveda XIV, 1, 1 (but not in Tai. S.) is recited (acc. to Ap. Gr. II.5.19 Uttara rathasyottambhani) at the time of supporting the chariot in which the newly married pair is to start for the husband's home, simply because the word 'uttabhitā' occurs therein, though in the Ṛgveda verse what is said to be supported is the earth and the heaveṇ Even in modern times at the time of a bath in any river old people repeat the verse "Imam me Gāṅge" etc. (Ṛg. X, 75.5). Vide Dharmasindhu page 275 for Snana-vidhi (Nir. eḍ of 1926). Vide a long paper on Sīmantonnayana by J. Gonda in East and West Journal (Rome) vol. VII pp. 12-31. |
vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ix-navarātra-or-durgotsava | ... ‘Imam me Gange’ ( Br. S. pp. 22-23 and Ṛg. X. 75. 5 ); Mārjana-mantra ‘Āpo hi ṣṭhā’ ( Ṛg. X... |
| X.75.5-6 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...Many rivers are named in the Ṛgveda. In Ṛgveda X. 75. 5-6 eighteen or nineteen rivers are mention... |
| X.76 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ... last verse of Rg. X. 94, the two hymns Rg. X. 76 and X. 175 are reciteḍ Either between t... |
| X.78.6 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya | ...t or sympathy e.g. the word ‘śiśula’ in Ṛg. X. 78. 6. Several papers have been written on th... |
| X.79.6 | पस्निभ्अमासं क्षुषमासं उष्णोषं पत्रागेमा अवसृक्षास आहृताः। फीलाल्के सोमपृष्ठाय वेधसे हृदा मतिं जनये खादमग्रये ॥ ऋ . X. 91. 14; उषाकाय वशकाय सोम - पृष्ठाय वेधसे । स्तोमेर्विघ्नायै ॥ ऋ . VIII 43. 11; चि वर्षशक्कर्त गामिवासिः॥ ऋ . X. 79. 6. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... food is the ox and the barren cow.’ In Rg. X. 79. 6 it is suggested that the cow was cut up... |
| X.81 | किं स्वि॒दासीदधि॒ष्ठान॑मारम्भ॑णं कत॒मत्स्वि॑त्कथासीत् । यतो॒ भूमिं ज॒नय॑न्वि॒श्वक॑र्मा वि॒ द्यौम॑र्ौणान्महि॒म्ना वि॒श्वच॑क्षाः ॥ किँ स्वि॑दासी॒त्प्रत॑िमा किँ नि॒दान॒माज्यं॒ किं आसीत्परि॒धिः क आसीत् । छन्दः॒ किमासीत्प्रौगहँ किमुक्थं यद्दे॒वा दे॒वम॒यज॑न्त॒ विश्वे॑ ॥ ए॒कें किँ स्वि॒द्बभु॑व॒ किँ स्वि॒द्वनँ॒ किमु॒ स आसी॒द्यतो॒ भुव॑नानि च॒क्रुः । विश्व॑स्य॒ चक्षु॑ष॑ उ॒त व॒द्धिध॑मानो देव एकः ॥ किं स्वि॒दासी॒दधिष्ठानं॒ किं नि॒दानं॒ यद॑रभ्यत् । मनो॑ वि॒वणि॑नो॒ मन॑सा पृच्छ॒न्तेतु॒ तद॑ध्वप्र॒तिष्ठित॑म् ।। Ṛg. X. 81. 2-4. The half verse किं स्वि॒त्सिद॒दधि॑ति॒ Ṛg. X. 31. 7 also. सायण explains कथासीत् in the first verse as ‘ कार्य्यमूलं किं स्वयं सवसभा भेदिविपये । उपप्रभेदिं नोपपद्यते । सवे ’ ( Continued from next page ) found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 10.81.2 |
vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...iśvakarman**: fashioned the two worlds (Ṛg. X. 81 and 82) 1488. **Viśvarūpa**: coṃ Bālakr... |
| X.81.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...th the verses ‘ *viśvatas cakṣuruta* ’ (Rg. X. 81. 3), ‘ *idam Viṣṇur* ’ (Rg. I. 22. 17); he... |
| X.82.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra | ...yajña and adhyātma as in Nir. X. 26 (on Rg. X. 82. 2 ‘Viśvakarmā vimanā’), Nir. XI. 4 (on Rg... |
| X.82.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends | ...ic literature, viz. Atharvaveda X. 8.1, Rg. X. 82.3, I. 164.16, Vaj. S. 25.21, Rg. X. 121. ... |
| X.85 | सूर्यां यदुह मासमविहा पर्खर्ज्जयत् । अथाहा हन्यते गावो३र्जुनी पर्यूह्यते ॥ Ṛg. X. 85. 13 = अथर्व . XIV. 1. 13 ( सूर्या .. हन्यत् । सयाह हन्यते गाः फलसुणीषु न्धूह्यते । ) Ṛg. X. 85 is a marriage hymn, referring to the myth of the marriage of Sūryā , daughter of Savitṛ, to Soma. In this verse reference is made to the sending of presents (chiefly of cows, it seems) on a hāi e Maghā nakṣatra and the taking away of the bride after marriage on Arjunī (i. e. Pūrvā or Uttarā Phalgunī) the next day or after one day more. The Arjunyah हन्यते in Ṛg X. 85. 13 does not mean 'are killed' but 'are beaten' or 'driven' (from the house of Sūryā's father to the house of the bridegroom). The Marathi equivalent ' हाण ' means 'to beat or drive' Vide आप गृ . I. 3. 1-2 ' मघाविणीयो धृणते । फल्गुणीभ्यो व्यूहते । : रोहिणी शुणपर्णिवचरे नक्षत्राणी ' थां . गृ . I. 1. 20. H. D. 63 |
vol-1-part-1 §2-sources-of-dharma · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-2 §general-index | ...f-2-sources-of-dharma-10">10</a></sup>. Ṛgveda X. 85 is a very interesting hymn as regards m... |
| X.85.1 | The आप . गृ . I. 14.3-6 are: परिषेच न चान्वै ... ऊर्ध्वं सीमनस्तु यव ... गायतामिति वीणागायिनः संज्ञाप्तिरिति । उत्तरयाः पूर्वा साला ... निर्देशश्च यश्यो वस्सन्ति । The two verses from the Āpastambīya-mantrapāṭha (eḍ by Winternitz) II. 11. 12-13 are: योंग्यचरिर सो राजंति मालवेस्वादिव । विद्युतचकासीरेण यहजुने तव ॥ सोम एव नो राजेस्याडुनागीणी : प्रजा : । विद्युतचका ... Vide H. of Dh. Vol. II. pp. 224-225 and note 519 for various readings in both verses, references to Yaugandharī, Śālvas and Sālvavayava in Pāṇini, the Kāśikā and in the parvans of Mahābhārata. In the first verse, unless we understand 'prajāh' after 'sālvīḥ', the meaning would be 'women of Śālva' declared &c. The difficulty is what is the exact reading of the third pāda in both verses, विद्युतचकां or - चक्र for - चक्र as vocative, or निविद्युच्चक्रा or अविद्युच्चक्र o. The word 'vivṛtta' occurs even in the Ṛgveda (X, 27.21). In Yāj. Smṛti I, 266 we have प्रवृत्तचक्ता rendered by the Mitākṣarā as अप्रतिहताजता . If the reading is विद्युतं चक्रं यासु i, e. 'on whom your wheel (i. e. power or dominion) revolves'. Prof. Hazra objects to my rendering of the word 'cakra' as 'dominion' and in a matter of fact way asks how a river is to have dominion and asserts 'cakra' should be taken to mean 'army'. This is useless as it is not the army that is relevant in the work here but the people dwelling on the banks of the river. Ṛg. poets looked upon great rivers as goddesses, implored them to accept their prayer (Ṛg. X.75. 5-6) and state that Sarasvatī vanquishes their enemies (Ṛg. II.30.8). It should be noted that Vedic mantras are prescribed for some purposes not actually expressed in them, but even on the basis of a single word that has some remote connection with the bīhītā bhūmiḥ' &c., which is Ap. Mantrapātha I.6.1 and which occurs in Ṛg. X. 85. 1. and Atharvaveda XIV, 1, 1 (but not in Tai. S.) is recited (acc. to Ap. Gr. II.5.19 Uttara rathasyottambhani) at the time of supporting the chariot in which the newly married pair is to start for the husband's home, simply because the word 'uttabhitā' occurs therein, though in the Ṛgveda verse what is said to be supported is the earth and the heaveṇ Even in modern times at the time of a bath in any river old people repeat the verse "Imam me Gāṅge" etc. (Ṛg. X, 75.5). Vide Dharmasindhu page 275 for Snana-vidhi (Nir. eḍ of 1926). Vide a long paper on Sīmantonnayana by J. Gonda in East and West Journal (Rome) vol. VII pp. 12-31. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...oma to the moon (also called soma as in Rg. X. 85. 1 and 2). The moon is generally called 'm... |
| X.85.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra | ... 2 ‘Viśvakarmā vimanā’), Nir. XI. 4 (on Rg. X. 85. 3, adhiyajña and adhidaivata meanings), N... |
| X.85.8-9 | सोमो वधूरभवत्खिनास्तासुभा वरा ! सूर्या यत्पत्ये शंसन्ती मनसा सवितृ - ददात् ॥ ऋ . X. 85. 9. The word वर here and in some also (e. g. Ap. gr. II. 16) means those who ask for the girl on behalf of the bridegrooṃ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...ve been to send some person or persons (Rg. X. 85. 8-9) to the father of the girl for asking h... |
| X.85.13 | सूर्यां यदुह मासमविहा पर्खर्ज्जयत् । अथाहा हन्यते गावो३र्जुनी पर्यूह्यते ॥ Ṛg. X. 85. 13 = अथर्व . XIV. 1. 13 ( सूर्या .. हन्यत् । सयाह हन्यते गाः फलसुणीषु न्धूह्यते । ). Ṛg. X. 85 is a marriage hymn, referring to the myth of the marriage of Sūryā , daughter of Savitṛ, to Soma. In this verse reference is made to the sending of presents (chiefly of cows, it seems) on a hāi e Maghā nakṣatra and the taking away of the bride after marriage on Arjunī (i. e. Pūrvā or Uttarā Phalgunī) the next day or after one day more. The Arjunyah हन्यते in Ṛg X. 85. 13 does not mean 'are killed' but 'are beaten' or 'driven' (from the house of Sūryā's father to the house of the bridegroom). The Marathi equivalent ' हाण ' means 'to beat or drive' Vide आप गृ . I. 3. 1-2 ' मघाविणीयो धृणते । फल्गुणीभ्यो व्यूहते । : रोहिणी शुणपर्णिवचरे नक्षत्राणी ' थां . गृ . I. 1. 20. H. D. 63 |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...r-xv-units-of-kāla-30">30</a></sup> (in Ṛg. X. 85. 13) which two latter correspond to Maghā a... |
| X.85.16 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...uture physical body) and also relies on Ṛg. X. 85. 16.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| X.85.21-22 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows | ...to the wife's nostril with two verses ( Ṛg. X. 85. 21–22 ) with svāhā at the end of each. He sho... |
| X.85.23 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...e sūtraṣ Vide Śāṁ. gr. I. 6. 1-4 (where Rg. X. 85. 23 is the mantra recited when sending them... |
| X.85.24 | सूर्य चक्षुर्गच्छतु वातमात्मा द्यौ च गच्छ पृथिवी च धर्मणा । अपो वा गच्छ औषधिषु प्रति तिष्ठा शरीरेः ॥ ऋ . X. 16.3. धर्मणा means सुकृतेन (good deeds or sacrifices). In Ṛg. X. 85. 24 we have कृतस्य लोककृत्तरा ला (Continued on next page) |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...elease thee from the fetter of Varuna' (Rg. X. 85. 24) and the left one with the following ma... |
| X.85.25 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...the left one with the following mantra (Rg. X. 85. 25). Then he causes her to step forward in... |
| X.85.26 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... lead thee from here holding thy hand’ (Rg. X. 85. 26); he should make her ascend into a boat... |
| X.85.26-27 | Vide Rg. X. 85. 26 and 46. These are पूरा स्वेतो नयतु हस्तगृह्याशिना स्त्रा प्रवहता रथैन । गृहानगच्छ गृहपत्नी यथासो वशिनो त्वं विदथमा वदासि । ... सम्राज्ञी अधि बेडूषु ॥ (last quoted above in ṇ 1229). The word `dampati` (which occurs very frequently in the Rg.) conveys in several places the idea of a monogamous marriage. Vide Rg. V. 3. 2, VIII. 31. 5, X. 68. 2. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...he verses in the marriage hymn (such as Ṛg. X. 85. 26-27, 46) indicate <sup class="fn-ref"><a hr... |
| X.85.27 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...s increase unto you through offspring’ (Rg. X. 85. 27). Having kindled with fuel sticks the n... |
| X.85.32 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...him mutter ‘may no way-layers meet us’ (Rg. X. 85. 32). At every dwelling place (on the way) ... |
| X.85.33 | सुमङ्गलीरियं वधूरिमा५ समेव पश्यता । सौभाग्यायमस्यै दत्वायाथास्त विपरेतन ॥ ऋ . X. 85. 33. This occurs in आप . म . प्रा . I. 9. 5. and is prescribed in आप . गृ . 25. 46 the verse 'sumangalīr-iyam' is to be repeated when the bride sees the polestar and Arundhatī and is addressed to these latter. In Hir. Gr. I. 19. 4 this verse is repeated by the bridegroom when the bride is brought to him before the fire, which is about to be kindleḍ |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system | ... newly married bride brings good luck’ (Rg. X. 85. 33). He should make her enter his house wi... |
| X.85.36 | e. g. the verse गृभ्णामि ते सौभगत्वाय ( ऋग्वेद X. 85. 36). Vide आप . गृ . सू . IV. 4– |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ... and the fact that in the famous verse (Ṛg. X. 85. 36) which is employed even to-day in the m... |
| X.85.40-41 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...in doing nothing. From the times of the Ṛgveda (X. 85. 40-41) there was a mystical belief that Soma, ... |
| X.85.41 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...the verse ‘Soma gave her to Gandharva’ (Rg. X. 85. 41)”. It is clear that the girl, according... |
| X.85.42 | इहैव स्त मा वि यौष्टं विश्वमायुर्व्यश्नुतम् । क्रीळन्तौ पुत्रैर्नप्तृभिर्मोदमानौ स्वे गृहे ॥ इमं त्वमिन्द्र मीढुः सुपुत्रां सुभगां कृणु । दशास्यां पुत्रानाधेहि पतिमेकादशं कृधि ॥ सम्राज्ञी श्वशुरे भव सम्राज्ञी श्वश्र्वां भव । ननान्दरि सम्राज्ञी भव सम्राज्ञी अधि देवृषु ॥ ऋ . X. 85. 42, 45-46. found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 10.85.45 |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...taraḥ' (Rg. VI. 75. 10), 'ihaiva stam' (Rg. X. 85. 42). Then he recites 'may the grand-father... |
| X.85.43-46 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...‘may Prajāpati create offspring to us’ (Rg. X. 85. 43-46); and then he partakes of curds with th... |
| X.85.44 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | .... gr. IV. 4 and Bauḍ gr. say he recites Rg. X. 85. 44. The Āśv. gr. pariśiṣṭa I. 23 says that... |
| X.85.45 | ब्रह्मचारी चरति वेविषद् विषः स देवानां भवत्येकसङ्गभूत् । तेन जायामन्वविंदद् बृहस्पतिः सोमेन मीतां जुहूं न देवाः ॥ ऋ . X. 109.5 = अथर्व V. 17. 5. The reference to Soma recalls Ṛg. X. 85. 45 ' सोमो वधूदूभवथ। ' Every girl was supposed to have been under the protection of Soma, Gandharva and Agni before her marriage with a human bridegrooṃ found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 10.109.5 |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...es of the Tai. S., Ait. Br. and Rg. The Rg. X. 85. 45 invokes the blessing of ten sons on the... |
| X.85.46 | सम्राज्ञी श्वशुरे भव सम्राज्ञी श्वश्रवो भव । ननान्दरि सम्राज्ञी भव सम्राज्ञी अधि देवृषु ॥ ऋ . X. 85. 46. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system | ... the marriage hymn there is a blessing (Rg. X. 85. 46) that the bride was to dominate over he... |
| X.85.47 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...se ‘may all the gods unite our hearts’ (Rg. X. 85. 47) and gives (the remaining curds) to her... |
| X.86.14 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...s (particularly Indra). For example, in Rg. X. 86. 14 Indra is made to say ‘They cook for me ... |
| X.87.1 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ains everywhere and repeats the mantra, Rg. X. 87.1 There are eight Vasus, eleven Rudras an... |
| X.87.1-25 | आ जिह्मया मुरदेवान्भम कृण्वापदो धृष्टासन्न ॥ ऋ . X. 87. 2 and अथर्ववेद VIII. 3. 2 ( सायण renders मुरदेवान् राक्षसान् ) ; पराञ्चिवा मुरदेवाच्छृणुदीवधि पराशुष्पो अभि शोशुचानः ॥ ऋ . X. 87. 14 (= अथर्ववेद VIII. 3. 13 with slight variation at end) ; पि भीवालो मुरदेवा अववृत्तु मा ते कुशग्हर्यद्रवत्पद्म ॥ ऋ . VII. 104. 24 ( अथर्ववेद VIII. 4. 24). |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...pājaḥ’ (Rg. IV. 4. 1–15), ‘Rakṣohanam’ (Rg. X. 87. 1–25), ‘Indrasomā tapatam’ (Rg. VII. 104. 1–... |
| X.87.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...es of men (*asurīpaḥ*), shatter them ‘ (Rg. X. 87. 5 and 14). |
| X.88 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra | ...asyavāmīya (Ṛg. I. 164 ), haviṣpāntiya (Ṛg. X. 88), Aghamarṣaṇa (X. 190), are referred to... |
| X.88.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...n which the word havis occurs, probably Ṛg. X. 88. 1 or VIII. 72. 1 ) and to put on other ga... |
| X.88.11 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...2=Tai. S. I. 8. 15. 2), ‘whenever him’ (Ṛg. X. 88. 11) and then he worships the sun with the ... |
| X.88.14 | ऋते सूक्ते ऋचो भवन्तीति भाषाः कृष्णेनस्तम परियाम् ! त्रिविद्वः परि दुष्टेर्गुणात् माणात् सर्नैर्व्यैरैस्तरुण कृताभा ।। ऋ . III. 53. 8; आ त्वा काशिफास्ता पशुहस्तेना राजन शधिषा भावयसः। ऋ . X. 14. 4; वैश्वानरं विश्वधा दीदि वा संभत्।। ऋ . X. 88. 14 |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...ma to receive offerings (Rg. X. 14. 4); Rg. X. 88. 14 states ‘we raise our voices with mantra... |
| X.88.15 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...' (Tai. S. V. 7. 2. 3) and 'Dve śruti' (Rg. X. 88. 15, Tai Br. I. 4. 2. 3); the Puronuvākyā a... |
| X.89.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...ds and also creation of other thingṣ In Ṛg. X. 89. 4 Indra is said to have made from heaven ... |
| X.89.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-i-vrata-in-the-rigveda | ...i. The Nirukta (V. 12) while explaining Rg. X. 89. 5 (in which both Soma and Indra are prais... |
| X.90 | सन्दिग्धसाधनव्यतिरेको यथा - न त्रयीविदा ब्राह्मणेन ग्राह्यावचनः कश्चित्तुरशो रागादिमत्वात् । अत्र वैधर्म्योदाहरणम् । ये प्राबवचना न ते रागादिमन्तः । तथा च गौतमादिभ्यो धर्मशास्त्राणां प्रणेतार इति गौतमादिभ्यो रागादिमत्त्वस्य साधनधर्मस्य व्यावृत्तिः । न्यायबिन्दु (3rd pariccheda p. 127) pub. in the Kashi S. Series, 1924 and also in the Bibliotheca Buddhica, vol. VII No 132 (1918), eḍ by Paṇḍit Rāhula Sāṁkṛtyāyana, who in his Intro. p. VIII to the Vādanyāya of Dharmakīrti published in J. B. O. R. S. vol XXI holds that 625 A. D. is the latest date for Dharmakīrti. 60ḍ (1) Upaniṣads, (2) Vedāntāḥ, (3) Sarva-chandssu Saṁhitāḥ (saṃhitā texts of all the Vedas), (4) Madhūni (either Tai. Ār. X. 38' brabma metu mām' or the three verses beginning with 'Madhu vātā' in Rg. I. 90. 6-8 and in Tai. S. IV. 2. 9 and Vāj. S. XIII. 27–29), (5) Aghamarṣaṇa i. e. Rg. X. 90. 1-3; (6) Atharvaśiras (a small Upaniṣad of about four printed pages) beginning with 'devā ha vai svargam lokam-āyan &c) ; (7) Rudrāḥ, eleven anuvākas of Tai. S. IV. 5. 1-11 beginning with 'namas-te Rudra manyave'); (8) Puruṣasūkta ( Rg. X. 90); (9)–(10) Rājata (v. l. Rājana) and Raubīņa Sāmans which are sung on the Ṛk ‘Indram naro’ Rg. VII. 21. 1, Sāmaveda Pūrvārcika 233); (11–12) Bṛhat-sāma and Rathantar, which are respectively sung on 'tvām-iddhi havāmahe' (Rg. VI. 46. 1' Pūrvārcika 234) and on ‘Abhi tvā śūra’ (Rg. VII. 32. 22, Pūrvārcika 233); (13) Puruṣagati sung on the Ṛk ‘ahamasmī prathamajā’ (Sāmaveda, Āraṇyakāṇḍa 594); (14) Mahānāmnī verses (verses beginning with ‘Vidā maghavan vidā’ (Ait. Āraṇyaka IV, 1 ff and Sāmaveda, Mahānāmnyārcika, 641-650) ; (15) Mahāvairāja ( Continued on next page ) |
vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas | ...rature. Vaṣ IV. 2 mentions Purusasūkta (Ṛg. X. 90), Vaṣ 17. 3-4 quote portions of Ṛg. I. ... |
| X.90.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...āyata' (Vāj. S. 31. 5), 'sahasraśīrṣā' (Rg. X. 90. 1), 'yenedam bhūtam' (Vāj. S. 34. 4), 'na... |
| X.90.1-2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ... refer (verses 2–3) to the Puruṣasūkta (Rg. X. 90. 1–2), explains that Nārāyaṇa is so called b... |
| X.90.1-16 | सन्दिग्धसाधनव्यतिरेको यथा - न त्रयीविदा ब्राह्मणेन ग्राह्यावचनः कश्चित्तुरशो रागादिमत्वात् । अत्र वैधर्म्योदाहरणम् । ये प्राबवचना न ते रागादिमन्तः । तथा च गौतमादिभ्यो धर्मशास्त्राणां प्रणेतार इति गौतमादिभ्यो रागादिमत्त्वस्य साधनधर्मस्य व्यावृत्तिः । न्यायबिन्दु (3rd pariccheda p. 127) pub. in the Kashi S. Series, 1924 and also in the Bibliotheca Buddhica, vol. VII No 132 (1918), eḍ by Paṇḍit Rāhula Sāṁkṛtyāyana, who in his Intro. p. VIII to the Vādanyāya of Dharmakīrti published in J. B. O. R. S. vol XXI holds that 625 A. D. is the latest date for Dharmakīrti. 60ḍ (1) Upaniṣads, (2) Vedāntāḥ, (3) Sarva-chandssu Saṁhitāḥ (saṃhitā texts of all the Vedas), (4) Madhūni (either Tai. Ār. X. 38' brabma metu mām' or the three verses beginning with 'Madhu vātā' in Rg. I. 90. 6-8 and in Tai. S. IV. 2. 9 and Vāj. S. XIII. 27–29), (5) Aghamarṣaṇa i. e Rg. X. 90. 1-3; (6) Atharvaśiras (a small Upaniṣad of about four printed pages) beginning with 'devā ha vai svargam lokam-āyan &c) ; (7) Rudrāḥ, eleven anuvākas of Tai. S. IV. 5. 1-11 beginning with 'namas-te Rudra manyave'); (8) Puruṣasūkta (Rg. X. 90); (9)–(10) Rājata (v. l. Rājana) and Raubīņa Sāmans which are sung on the Ṛk ‘Indram naro’ Rg. VII. 21. 1, Sāmaveda Pūrvārcika 233); (11–12) Bṛhat-sāma and Rathantar, which are respectively sung on 'tvām-iddhi havāmahe' (Rg. VI. 46. 1' Pūrvārcika 234) and on ‘Abhi tvā śūra’ (Rg. VII. 32. 22, Pūrvārcika 233); (13) Puruṣagati sung on the Ṛk ‘ahamasmī prathamajā’ (Sāmaveda, Āraṇyakāṇḍa 594); (14) Mahānāmnī verses (verses beginning with ‘Vidā maghavan vidā’ (Ait. Āraṇyaka IV, 1 ff and Sāmaveda, Mahānāmnyārcika, 641-650) ; (15) Mahāvairāja ( Continued on next page ) |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...1-6, Rg. VI. 69. 1-8, Rg. VII. 104. 11, Rg. X. 90. 1-16, Rg. X. 184. 1-3. Then to the north-eas... |
| X.90.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...Principle, Spirit) became all this'. In Ṛg. X. 90. 2, it is declared 'all this universe is (... |
| X.90.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...oḥ karmāṇi’ (Rg. I. 22. 19), ‘pādosya’ (Rg. X. 90. 3), and then a dinner may be given to brā... |
| X.90.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...ruṣa (this is based on the Puruṣasūkta (Rg. X. 90. 5) and that Puruṣa created people. Chapte... |
| X.90.12 | वेदाथर््ोपनिषद्भ्यः प्रामाण्यं तु मनुस्मृतौ । सर्वधर्मोपपरीतार्थं या स्मृतिः सा न मनुस्मृति ।। बृहस्पति q. by अपराकर p. 628 on या . II. 21 and by कुल्लूक on मनु I.1. मनुस्मृति II. 7 (quoted above in note 2045) claims that whatever it says on dharma has all been declared in the Veda. The मनुस्मृति frequently echoes the very words of the Vedas; e. g., Manu I. 31 and Rg. X. 90. 12, Manu II. 7 and वाज . सं . 40. 2, Manu IX. 8 (about Jāyā) and Ait. Br. 33. 1 (7th gāthā), Manu IX. 32 and Ait. Br. 33. 3 (4th gāthā). H. D. 159 |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ... the mouth (of the Creator as stated in Rg. X. 90. 12), as he is the senior (among the four v... |
| X.90.13 | The पुरुषसूक्त ( Ṛg. X. 90. 13) says ' मुखान्द्र्ग्निभ्राधिभ्र प्राणादापुर - जायत '. The गृह्यसंग्रहपरिशिष्ट (Z. D. M. G. vol. 35 p. 541) I. 70 requires that the blowing should be with the mouth ‘ मुखेनोपधमेद्ग्निं सुखाम्भ्रचेषोऽब्जायंत ' and not with a piece of cloth nor with the hand nor with a winnowing basket. Vide हरदत्त on आप . ध . सू . I. 5. 15. 20 for several explanations about blowing with the mouth on fire. |
vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ... Creator (as stated in the Purusasūkta, Rg. X. 90. 13). Therefore, acc. to Haradatta and the ... |
| X.90.16 | Vide E. I. vol. VI p. 294 at p. 298 ‘ बलिच्रुवश्वदेवाग्निहोत्रादि - क्रियोत्सर्गपरोद्गू ' (in Sarasvni platos ); E. I. vol. XV. p. 113 ' अग्निहोत्री - पयोगाय ' (p. 130), ' पञ्चमहायज्ञप्रवर्तनाय ' (p. 133), बलिच्र्वर्वसंज्ञप्रवणपू्र - डुपधाप्रमणपूपंकोपायुपयोगाय ' (p. 143) of the Damodarpur plateṣ |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices · vol-4 §chapter-xv-kurukshetra-and-some-other-famous-tīrthas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ces were the first dharmas according to Rg. X. 90. 16. |
| X.91.14 | पस्निभ्अमासं क्षुषमासं उष्णोषं पत्रागेमा अवसृक्षास आहृताः। फीलाल्के सोमपृष्ठाय वेधसे हृदा मतिं जनये खादमग्रये ॥ ऋ . X. 91. 14; उषाकाय वशकाय सोम - पृष्ठाय वेधसे । स्तोमेर्विघ्नायै ॥ ऋ . VIII 43. 11; चि वर्षशक्कर्त गामिवासिः॥ ऋ . X. 79. 6. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...s twenty oxen’; *vide* Rg. X. 27. 2. In Rg. X. 91. 14 it is stated that for Agni were sacrifi... |
| X.93.14 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics | ...ppears to be the name of some person in Ṛgveda X. 93.14. Rāma Mārgaveya is the name of a person... |
| X.94 | According to coṃ on Kāt. VIII. 5. 25 the boards are of Varaṇa wooḍ They are so called because ' अधि उपरि अभिषूयते सोमो ययोसै अधिषवफलके ' coṃ on Kāt. VIII. 5. 25. The hide according to coṃ on Kāt. VIII. 5. 26 is of a bull and it relies on Ṛg. X. 94. 9 ' अंशुं गृहणन्तो अभ्यासन्ते गावि ' for support. According to Āp. XII. 2. 14 the stones are four, according to Kāt. VIII. 5. 28 they are five. The fifth stone, according to Āp. XII. 2. 15, is called upara, it is very broad and on it soma stalks are to be crushed and round it the four stones (called grā-vans ) are placed, the grāvans being one span long and big and so taper-ing as to allow easy beating of soma stalkṣ |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma | ...Āśv. further directs that from the hymn Rg. X. 94 which has 14 verses the 4th is taken ou... |
| X.94.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-x-vijayādashāmī-and-divālī | ...' (Ṛg. VI. 28. 1) and 'prāite vadantu' (Ṛg. X. 94. 1). Mukerji (pp 150–152) describes how Go... |
| X.95 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...s and Urvaśī, refers to the hymn in the Rg. X. 95 for that story and quotes the first ver... |
| X.95.1 | विष्णुपुराण IV. 6. 64 in prose runs : तत्प्रोष्योन्मत्तरूपो जाये द्विज मनसि घोरे तिष्ठ ध्वंसि कपटिके तिष्ठदेवमनोभ्रुककारी सूक्ष्मचोचत् । Compare ऋग्वेद X. 95. 1 ' इयं वाम मनसा तिष्ठ घोरं ध्वंसि निवारयतु ह ' ।। |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...utakṣan) alone is useḍ In two passages (Rg. X. 95.1 and X. 191. 3 first half ) the word ‘ma... |
| X.95.14 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxii-practices-of-shistas-conflict-among-shruti-smriti-and-sadāchāra-an | ...hanging or by being devoured by wolves (Rg. X. 95. 14, Śat. Br. XI. 5. 1–8) when separated fr... |
| X.95.15 | विश्वजित्सर्वपृष्ठे महाशिवृष्टये वा श्रूयते। अपासम्भिमिधारयच्यन्युपवष्टि हि देवेभ्यो धारयति। quoted by तन्त्ररत्ना . on III. 4. 6 (Śabara has dropped this sūtra along with five preceding ones); it is then proceeds ' पितर्ये होमेश्स्याद स्रुवदण्डस्य समिदाधारयितव्या । ' दैवे च पुनरूपरिधारयति । विधिले चैवमादीनाम् कल्पनाकाराः । p. 899. It may be noted that the स्मृतिचन्द्रि . (I. pp. 72-73) mentions this Vedic passage and the conclusion in its discussion about the validity of marriage with one's maternal uncle's daughter or one's paternal aunt's daughter, after quoting a Śatapatha text I. 8. 3. 6 ‘ तस्मात्समामादेव पुरुषादसाचायथ्य जायते इवे हि चतुर्थे पुरुषे तृतीये संगच्छामहे इति विदेशे स्त्रीय्यमाना जाया आस्ते (where the verbs are in the present tense and not in the optative mood and yet the Sṃ C. holds that it is not a mere anuvāda, but it leads to the formulation of a vidhi). Vide also परा . मा . I. 2. pp. 66-67 for a similar treatment. It was held that the use of words like 'hi' indicating a reason or 'vai' (indicating what is well-known) is not generally allowed in a vidhi. Vide शाबर on पृ . सू . IX. 1. 41 (p. 1690) ' न च विधीयमाने वैहाययो भवति प्रसिद्वचनयोर्हेषो दृष्यः , न वै घेद्नार्थाणि सप्कानि सन्ति - इति ' occurs in Rg. X. 95. 15. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...er intellect (or power) is slight’”; in Ṛg. X. 95. 15 <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte... |
| X.96.8 | तुविग्रीवो वपोदरः सुबाहुर्हिरण्ययो मदे । इन्द्रो वृत्राणि जिघ्नते ॥ ऋ . VIII 17. 8; हरिश्रामाहरिकेश आयस्सुरूचेधे यो हरिषा अधर्षत् । ऋ . X. 96. 8; वज्रं यच्छके हरिमाप्सु हरिमार्नाम् । अधच्छद्भुरिरक्षुरं न राजिः ॥ ऋ . X. 105.7. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...ndra to taste honey with his tongue. In Ṛg. X. 96. 8 Indra is spoken as having dark green (*... |
| X.97.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa | ...*’ ( *Rg. X. 34. 6* ) and ‘*samiti*’ ( *Rg. X. 97.6* ) occur even in the *Ṛgveda* but their... |
| X.97.12 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...from a śūdra woman (Yāj. I. 91). In the Rg. X. 97. 12 the word ugra occurs ‘You destroy disea... |
| X.97.16 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...uttamam’ (Vāj. S. 12. 12), ‘muñcantu’, (Rg. X. 97. 16 = Vāj. S. 12. 90), ‘avabhṛtha’ (Vāj. S.... |
| X.97.22 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ix-navarātra-or-durgotsava | ...ow *yava* and wheat grains thereon with Rg. X. 97. 22, and establish a jar there of gold, sil... |
| X.98 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends | ...also the story of Devāpi and Śantanu in Ṛg. X. 98 expanded in Nirukta II. 10–12. |
| X.98.5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xv-kurukshetra-and-some-other-famous-tīrthas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...a></sup>Devāpi and Śantanu mentioned in Ṛgveda X. 98. 5 and 7 were historical persons and were ... |
| X.98.5-6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ..., Devāpi is Ārṣṭiṣeṇa (son of Ṛṣṭiṣeṇa, Ṛg. X. 98. 5-6), Śāmyu Bārhaspatya (Tai. S. II. 6. 10)... |
| X.98.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...rule prevailed in ancient Vedic dayṣ In Ṛg. X. 98. 7 it is said that Devāpi was the purohita... |
| X.99 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit | ...6 and a Vamra Vaikhānasa is the seer of Ṛg. X. 99. The Tai. Ā. I. 23 connects the word Va... |
| X.99.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...ious order or practices ); similarly in Rg. X. 99. 3 the prayer is 'may he ( Indra ) strikin... |
| X.99.6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...rse as applicable to the same enemy. In Rg. X. 99.6 and 8 Indra is represented as killing b... |
| X.101.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas | ...loughshares and tilling the soil ( vide Rg. X. 101. 3 =Tai. S. IV. 2. 5. 5, Vāj. S. XII. 67, ... |
| X.103 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...and offer it. to all gods with the hymn Rg. X. 103 (1-13). He should declare a resolve to ... |
| X.103.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...tam’ (Ṛg. V. 51. 11) and ‘āśu śiśānah’ (Ṛg. X. 103. 1), showing the boy to the sun in the cou... |
| X.103.1-13 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...–2), Purusaśūkta, the Apratiratha hymn (Rg. X. 103. 1–13 = Vaj. S. 17. 33–34, 46 = Tai. S. IV. 6... |
| X.103.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... 23. 15. | Bṛhaspate pari diyā rathena, Ṛg. X.103. 4 | Same as in Yāj. | | Venus | Annāt par... |
| X.103.7 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage | ...Bṛhaspati's car is styled 'gotrabhid'), Ṛg. X. 103. 7 (=Tai. S. IV. 6. 4. 2, Atharva-veda V. ... |
| X.105.7 | तुविग्रीवो वपोदरः सुबाहुर्हिरण्ययो मदे । इन्द्रो वृत्राणि जिघ्नते ॥ ऋ . VIII 17. 8; हरिश्रामाहरिकेश आयस्सुरूचेधे यो हरिषा अधर्षत् । ऋ . X. 96. 8; वज्रं यच्छके हरिमाप्सु हरिमार्नाम् । अधच्छद्भुरिरक्षुरं न राजिः ॥ ऋ . X. 105.7. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ... already performed or to be performed'. Rg. X. 105. 7 is perhaps a little clearer than the pr... |
| X.106.6 | (Continued from last page) (in Tantravārtika p. 155-156), by Durga and Sāyaṇa. These differ a good deal (even Kumārila widely differs from Śabara). जर्भरी तुर्फरीतु are epithets of the Aśvins and explained in Nirukta (XIII. 5), काणूक (in Nirukta V. 10), Kikaṭa and other words in Nirukta VI. 32. Yāska says ‘Kikaṭa is a country in which non-Āryans resided, while Tantravārtika (p. 158) first explained it as meaning a country and affirmed that a country is eternal. Then Kumārila proposes that Kikaṭa means ‘close-fisted’, Pramaganda ‘usurious man’, ‘naicā-śākham’ means wealth of an impotent persoṇ Śabara on P. M. S. I. 2. 41 (pp. 156-157) विद्यामानोप्यर्थः प्रमादादालस्यादिभिर्निगलोपलक्ष्येण धातुरूषीः कल्पयितव्यः। यथा सुप्रयेषु जर्भरी तुर्फरीतु इत्येतेष्वमाडीष्ट्व्यनितोपर्याभिच्यशनानानि लक्षणो । सुप्रयेषु जर्भरी तुर्फरीतु occur in Rg. X. 106.6; the words निगम ... कल्पयितव्यः again occur in Śābarabhāṣya on P. M. S. I. 3.10. In Tantravārtika p. 259 (on I. 3. 24) we find ‘ कालस्यैव व्याकरणस्य निरते हीनलक्षणाः त्रयोगा भवय्यो यदद्ध ब्राह्मणो भवणादीति .’ The निरक्त I. 15 has the words तर्विविधं विचारणार्यं and तन्वार्तिक pp. 268-269 for other references to निरक्त . Śabara quotes भावयानमाख्यातं ( निरक्त I. 1). |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...he mantras like ‘*Jarbbari turpharitū* (Rg. X. 106. 6) or ‘*Indraḥ somasya kāpukaḥ*’ (Rg. VII... |
| X.107 | उच्छ्रा दिवि दक्षिणावन्तो असुर्य्यं अनृथ्राः सह ते स्वर्य्येण । हिरिप्पदा अमृतत्वं भंजन्ते वासोदाः सोम प्र तिरन्त आयुः ॥ ऋग्वेद X. 107. 2. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ... all people that came from all quarterṣ Rg. X. 107 (of 11 verses) is an apotheosis of dakṣ... |
| X.107.5 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state | ...e bestower of a thousand (cows?) and in Rg. X. 107. 5 it is said that the ‘grāmaņi who is end... |
| X.107.9 | न स स्त्रो वणो वण इति : सा सुरा मभूमिवीको अक्षितिः । ऋ . VII. 86. 6; इद्ध प्रसीतो दुखमहो न सुरायम् । ऋ . VIII. 2. 12; कारोत्तरा - व्युत्क्रस्य कृणो : शते कृम्मानमसिञ्चतं सुरायाः । ऋ . I. 116. 7; सूर्ये विषमा सजानि कृलि सुरातो यज्ञे । ऋ . I. 191. 10; भोजा जिग्युर्यत्यः सुराया भोजा जिग्युर्य अहुत्याः प्रपतीः । ऋ . X. 107. 9. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...tner. In belauding bhojas (liberal men) Ṛg. X. 107. 9 says that they won the inner draught of... |
| X.107.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...ributed to travellers) in a desert'. In Rg. X. 107. 10 a puṣkariṇī ( a tank ) is mentioneḍ The... |
| X.108 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ... Purūravas as the roaring winḍ The hymn Ṛg. X. 108 is a dialogue between Saramā (Indra’s b... |
| X.108.2-4 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers | ...he bitch of the gods, is represented in Rg. X. 108. 2-4 as sent by Indra to find out the treasu... |
| X.109 | तपःस्वाध्यायेश्वरप्रणिधानानि क्रियायोगः । समाधिभावनार्थः क्लेशतनूकरणार्थश्च । अविद्यस्मितागद्वेषभिनिवेशाः क्लेशाः । यो . सू . II. 1-3. Various definitions of tapas occur in the Dharmaśāstra and other workṣ The word tapas occurs in the Ṛgveda over a dozen timeṣ Vide Ṛg . VI. 5. 4, VIII. 59. 6, VIII. 60. 16, X. 16. 4, X. 87. 14 in all of which it is possible to take tapas in the sense of heat. But in Ṛg . X. 109. 4, X. 154. 2, 4 ( pītṛtapasvataḥ ), 5 ( ṛin tapasvataḥ ), X. 183. 1, X. 190. 1 tapas means 'austerities, asceticism or bodily mortificatioṇ' तपसा येऽनाधृष्यास्तपसा ये स्वर्ययुः । येषां तपो ब्रह्माणि गच्छतात् ॥ ॠ . X. 154. 2 (this is addressed to the soul of the deceased person) 'join them that are unassailable owing to tapas , that went to heaven by tapas and that performed great tapas '. The emphasis on asceticism (or tapas ) appeared among Indians earlier than among any other known people. In Ṛg . X. 190. 1 it is stated that truth and truth and the sun and the moon and the universe are born of tapas . In Ṛg X. 109. 4 the seven sages are said to have sat down for tapas . In Ṛg . X. 136. 2 sages ( munis ) having long hair and wearing dirty yellowish clothes are said to roam over pathṣ In the Śat . Br . VI. 1. 1. 13 and Ait . Br . XI. 6. 4 it is indicated that tapas like Yajña would give everything. The Upaniṣads (e. g. Tai. Up. III. 5 ' तपसा ब्रह्मा विजज्ञासवः ', Br. Up. IV. 4. 22) emphasize that tapas is one of the means of realizing brahma. Chān . Up. II. 23 postulates tapas as the 2nd of three dharmaSkandhas . The Āp . Dh . S. I. 2. 5. 1 holds that the strict observances laid down for a Vedic student are called tapas ( नियमेषु तपःशब्दः ); Gautama Dh. S. 19. 15 provides that sexual purity, truthfulness, bathing three times in the day, wearing a wet garment, sleeping on the sacrificial ground and fast are austeritieṣ Manu X. 70 provides that even three prāṇāyāmas are the highest tapas for all brāhmaṇas provided they are performed according to prescribed rules and are accompanied by the seven vyāhṛtis and praṇava . Manu (XI. 234–244) contains a grand eulogy of tapas ; verse 238 states 'everything can be (Continued on next page) |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ... 17. 14 ). The somewhat mystical hymn ( Ṛg. X. 109 ) where ‘brahmajāyā’ figures prominentl... |
| X.109.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...s-ca no dame). The word ‘brahmajāyā’ in Rg. X. 109. 2, 3, 6 and 7 does not mean the wife of a... |
| X.109.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna | ...fnref-chapter-ii-varna-17">17</a></sup> Ṛg. X. 109.3 ( = Atharva V. 17.3 ) ‘the domain of th... |
| X.109.5 | ब्रह्माचारी चरति वेदिषुद्विषः स देवानां भवत्येकसङ्गमे । ऋग्वेद X. 109. 5. The शतपथपत्रा . (XI. 5. 4. 18) reads ‘ तदाहुः। न ब्रह्मचारी सन्ममध्यनीयत् .’ Compare मनु II. 177. Vide शतपथत्रा . XI. 3. 3. 1 for samidh. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ...Literature, we find that already in the Ṛg. X. 109. 5 the word ‘brahmacārī’ occurs ‘oh gods! ... |
| X.109.9 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil | ...ur stageṣ The word brahmacārī occurs in Rg. X. 109. 9 and Tai. S. VI. 3. 10. 5 and brahmacary... |
| X.110 | The word ‘āpri’ appears to be used in two senseṣ One sense is ‘a deity or deities’ invoked by the verses of the hymṇ Yāska (in the Nirukta VIII. 4-22) holds a lengthy discussion on the Āprīs, where he appears to regard the Āprīs as deities; यथात आप्रियः। आप्रियः कस्मात्। आप्रीणातेः प्रीणातेर्वा । आपयित्राभीणातीति वा ब्राह्मणम् । तासामपि (Nir. VIII, 4). The 2nd meaning of Āprī is ‘a verse (yājyā) that gratifies a deity’. In this sense the word is used in the Ait. Br. VI. 4 ‘ आप्रीणामि यजमानमेव समिधो यजति । ... तनूंनपातं यजति । नराशंसं यजति । इडो यजति । बर्हिर्यजति । दुरो यजति । उपसांजां यजति । देव्या होतारौ यजति । तिस्रो देवीर्यजति । त्वष्टारं यजति । वनस्पतं यजति । स्वाहाकृतीर्यजति । सानिर्धर्माधुभाभीणाति यजमानमेव बहुमनुताय मोक्ष्यजुति । ’. In this passage the explanations of समिधो यजति and others have been omitteḍ The word Āpri is here derived from the root ‘prī’ to please, while Yāska also suggests an alternative derivation from ‘āp’ to obtain but cites no Brāhmaṇa text in support of that derivatioṇ The Śat. Br. III. 8. 1. 2 derives ‘Āpri’ from ‘prī’ to fill. According to Yāska the first Āprī deity is ‘Idhma’, while according to the Ait. Br. it is ‘Samidhaḥ’. It is to be noted that he explains all the verses of Ṛg. X. 110, as the Āpri hymn but as that hymn does not contain a verse about Narāśaṁsa he quotes one from another Āpri hymn a verse for him viz. Ṛg. VII. 2. 2 (in Nir. VIII, 7). Hence it is probable that he held the view that the Āprī verses for all persons should be taken from Ṛg. X. 110, while the Ait. Br. prefers the view that one should repeat that Āprī hymn that is ascribed to the founder of one’s gotra. Yāska (Nir. VIII. 22) divides the Āprī hymns into three classes, those containing verses addressed to both Tanūnapāt and Narāśaṁsa, those addressed to Narāśaṁsa only and ( Continued on next page ) |
vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-pashubandha-or-nirūdhapaśubandha-immolation-of-an-animal-sacrifice | ... Rāma, son of Jamadagni, is the seer of Ṛg. X. 110. Rāma appears to be the name of some pe... |
| X.111.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...o one knows truly ( how this happens )’ Rg. X. 111. 7, ‘The Ādityas are strong through Soma, ... |
| X.112.9 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas | ...ya; homa of boiled sesame and rice with Ṛg. X. 112. 9 and of boiled rice and ghee with Ṛg X. ... |
| X.112.9.I | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...pati. Indra is addressed as Gaṇapati in Ṛg. X. 112. 9. In the Tai. S. IV. 1. 2. 2 and Vāj. S. pa... |
| X.114.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...rauta-vedic-sacrifices-10">10</a></sup> Rg. X. 114. 5 speaks of the twelve grahas ( cups ) of... |
| X.114.8 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ... Viṣṇur’ (Rg. I. 22. 17), ‘mā nastoke’ (Rg. X. 114. 8), and the śamvatī verse (Rg. X. 9. 4) a... |
| X.117 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts | ...hey were maid servants or female slaveṣ Rg. X. 117 contains an eulogy of the gift of food,... |
| X.117.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...ntras also lay down an injunction as in Ṛg. X. 117. 5 'prṇīyād-in-nādhamānāya-tavyān' (the st... |
| X.117.6 | केवलाघो भवति केवलादी । ऋग्वेद X. 117. 6. |
vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...fare this idea was good enough Even the Ṛgveda (X. 117. 6) condemns one, who offers no food to Ary... |
| X.118 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-chāturmāsyas-seasonal-sacrifices | ...le om added at the end of that verse of Ṛg. X. 118 at which he hears about the production ... |
| X.118.1-9 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...II. 104. 1–25), ‘Agne hamsī nyatrinam’ (Rg. X. 118. 1–9), ‘Brahmaṇāgniḥ’ (Rg. X. 162. 1–6). Som... |
| X.119 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-x-vijayādashāmī-and-divālī | ...s of things unknown’, as in the case of Rg. X. 119 where the poet imagines what Indra must... |
| X.119.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...occur in mantras also, such as ‘iti’ in Rg. X. 119. 1, ‘ityāha’ in Rg. VII. 41. 2, ‘ākhyāyikā... |
| X.119.1-13 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | .../sup> Rg VII. 56.12-14, Rg. X. 126 1-8, Rg. X. 119.1-13, Rg. IX. 1.1-10 (called Pāvamānī verses... |
| X.121 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §general-index · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §list-of-tīrthas | ...Hiranyagarbha (Creator)**, addressed in Ṛg. X. 121, 172. **Hiranyakasipu** was killed by V... |
| X.121.1 | दिदीक्षोश्चेत्समस्तस्येग्याः ख्यातो यः पञ्चविंशकः । पुण्यो निष्किंश्चैव ज्ञानदृश्यश्च कथ्यते ॥ यं प्रविश्य भवन्तीह युक्ता वै द्विजसत्तम ! स वासुदेवो विजेयः परमात्मा सनातनः ॥ ... श्रवशे। एते सर्वशरीरेषु तिष्ठन्ति विचरन्ति च। एतान्गृणीषु क्षेत्रज्ञो ह्यहं नैमिः स श्रूयते ॥ ... विघा सहायवन्तं मामादित्यस्य सनातनम् । कपिले माहुरार्याणां सांख्यनिश्चितनिश्चयाः ॥ हिरण्यगर्भो भगवानवच्छन्दसि सुन्दुतः । सोऽहं योगगतिर्नाम्न योगे ज्ञातेषु शाश्वितः ॥ शान्ति० 340. 23, 24, 26–27, 64–65. हिरण्यगर्भ is praised in the hymn Ṛg. X. 121. 1 and appears to be identified with Prajāpati in the last verse of the hymn (X. 121. 10 Prajāpate na tvadetānyanyo). The शान्तिपर्व chap. 340 corresponds to chap. 339 of the Chitrasḥala edition and the verses quoted here all occur in that chap. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-dharmashastra-and-sānkhya · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...29, p. 292) prescribes Vāj. S. XIII. 4 (Ṛg. X. 121. 1) and XXXI. 17; Khādira gr. (S. B. E. vo... |
| X.121.1-8 | 2440. हिरण्यगर्भः समवर्तताग्रे भूतस्य जातः पतिरेक आसीत् । ऋ . X. 121. 1. The तै . सं . V. 5. 1. 2 provides ‘ हिरण्यगर्भाः समवर्तताग्रे इत्याधार्याधार्यारि हिंरूण्द्य - गर्भी प्रजापतिखेड़कल्पणाय । '. य आत्मदा बलदा यस्य विश्व उपासते प्रशिषं यस्य देवाः । यस्य छायामृतं यस्य मृत्युः कस्मै देवाय हविषा विधेम ।। ऋ . X. 121. 2. 'He gives life and strength, his commandments are honoured by all the Gods, whose shadow is immortality and also death; who is this God whom we worship with other offerings (or to what God we may offer worship with havis )?'. H. D. 187 found in तैत्तिरीयसंहिता 4.1.8.3 → |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna | ...ith the eight mantras ‘hiraṇyagarbhāḥ’ (Rg. X. 121. 1-8) an offering of eatables; a chowrie, a ... |
| X.121.8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...tive power and is one with God (acc. to Ṛg. X. 121.8), 1490. Words: are divided by P. M. S. ... |
| X.121.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ... these three), Prajāpati (the mantra is Ṛg. X. 121. 10 ), ( Agni) Sviṣṭakṛt. Then he pounds th... |
| X.123.1 | no text found | vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xv-units-of-kāla | ...not suit Rg. X. 123. 1 and 5 at all. In Rg. X. 123.1 we have the words ‘ Ayam venaś codayat.... |
| X.124.5 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si | ...rks the *satya* and *anṛta* of people), Rg. X. 124.5 (Varuna who separates *anṛta* by means ... |
| X.125 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...in that verse. There is a sublime hymn (Rg. X. 125) of the power of Vāk (speech), wherein ... |
| X.126 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...gy-142">142</a></sup> Rg VII. 56.12-14, Rg. X. 126 1-8, Rg. X. 119.1-13, Rg. IX. 1.1-10 (c... |
| X.127 | The verses are verses 3 and 4 of the रात्रीसूक्त , which is a त्रिसुष्टुभ after ऋग्वेद X. 127, viz. रात्री प्रपद्ये जननी० and सवेवस्निनी संपनी० |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...inst poison and also the hymn to Night (Ṛg. X. 127), remember the five ancient personages ... |
| X.127.1-8 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ... (Rg. X. 185. 1–3) (10) Rātri vyākhyat (Rg. X. 127. 1–8) Most of the above hymns occur wholly o... |
| X.128.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ... the hymn 'mine, O Agni, be the glory' (Ṛg. X. 128. 1) he should put fuel-sticks on fire one ... |
| X.128.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ... a samidh into the gārhapatya fire with Rg. X. 128. 2 (=Tai. S. IV. 7. 14. 1, ‘mama devā viha... |
| X.128.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...h on the dakṣiṇa fire with ‘mayi devā’ (Rg. X. 128. 3, Tai. S. IV. 3. 14). Then the two mutte... |
| X.129 | (Continued from last page) स्रौहतुल्क्ष्ममुमस्कृः । असल्वेद सडात्प्रकषीर्णचोषाणुचिण्णोष्णं हृवि श्रुवेत्प्रेमिण्निणाया । '' The सं . भा . (II. 8. 9. 3 Rg. X. 129 except the 3rd verse and in II. 8. 9 6 states that the answer to the question किँ सिद्धद्धे (Rg. X. 81. 4) is ब्रह्मा वव प्रज्ञ आदितिद्यो धामापृथिवी निदहादुः । मनीषिणो मनसा विचिणीषि यो अद्धाद्यसिद्धुवननि धासृष्व ।। 'Brahma was the forest and the tree from which they chiselled heaven and earth (and worlds)'. |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | Rg. X. 129 (called Nāsadīya-sūkta from the opening... |
| X.129.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology | ...n egg of the universe is developed from Rg. X. 129. 3 and X. 121. 1 (Hiraṇyagarbhaḥ sama-vart... |
| X.131 | युवं सुराममश्विना नमुच्यासुरे सचा । विपिपाना शुभस्पती इन्द्रे कर्मखाह - तम् ॥ ऋ . X. 131. 4 quoted in तै . आ . I. 4. 2; धूमत्रा मदमुक्ताः सुरोदकाः क्षीरेण पूर्णा उदकेन दुग्धा । ... उप स्वा तिष्ठन् पुष्करिणी : समन्ताः ॥ अथर्व IV. 34. 6. सुरा खमसपिष्टः सोम एष मा मा हिसीः सखा योनिमाविशामत्मी । वाज . सं . 19. 7; also तै . आ . I. 4. 2 and तै . ब्रा . 37. 4. |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana | ...r draught of surā (from their foes). In Ṛg. X. 131. <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapt... |
| X.131.4.I | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ation-or-metempsychos-4">4</a></sup> in Rg. X. 131. 4. In several other passages the Ṛgveda ‘kar... |
| X.135 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ra of Yama’s family. The first verse of Rg. X. 135 refers to Yama who is said to drink (So... |
| X.135.1 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...ches Yama, Agni being the messenger. In Ṛg. X. 135. 1 Yama is stated to drink in the company ... |
| X.135.1-7 | इदं यमस्य सादनं देवमानं यदुच्यते । इममस्य धन्नते नाकीर्यं गोमि . परिष्कृतम् || ऋ . X, 135, 7. . |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...ṛs and gods are separately mentioneḍ In Rg. X. 135. 1-7, Yama is spoken of in somewhat differen... |
| X.135.6.i | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...dy is not earthly but of the pitṛ worlḍ Ṛg. X. 135. 6. is quoted in the note below.<sup class="f... |
| X.136.2 | क्षुनयो वातरशनाः पिशङ्गा वसते मला । ऋ . X. 136. 2. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas | ...ere probably non-vedic sorcererṣ In the Ṛg. X. 136. 2, there is a reference<sup class="fn-ref... |
| X.136.2-3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...Upaniṣads and in classical Sanskrit. In Rg. X. 136. 2-3 there is mention <sup class="fn-ref"><a... |
| X.136.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ... of munis (Indro muni-nām sakhā) and in Ṛg. X. 136. 4 muni is said to be the friend of all go... |
| X.136.5 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age | ...going from the mountains to the sea. In Rg. X. 136. 5 the two seas, Eastern and Western, are ... |
| X.145 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ture is full of references to polygamy. Rg. X. 145 (same as Atharvaveda III. 18) is a hymn... |
| X.147.1 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ...aith in him; O people! he is Indra’. In Rg. X. 147. 1, addressed to Indra, we have ‘I have fa... |
| X.149.5 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...g. VIII. 2. 40), Hiraṇyastūpa Āṅgirasa (Ṛg. X. 149. 5), Vatsaprī Bhālandana (Tai. S. V. 2. 1.... |
| X.151 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana | ..., śrāddha with the hymn 'śraddhayāgniḥ' Rg. X. 151 and Medhā with the anuvāka 'Medhā devī'... |
| X.151.1-5 | श्रद्धमुपासिः समिधते श्रद्धया हूयते हविः। श्रद्धां भगस्य मूर्धनि वचसो वेदया - मसि ॥ ऋ X. 151. 1 found in ऋग्वेदसंहिता 10.151.1 |
vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha | ... times, he repeats the hymn to Śrāddha (Rg. X. 151. 1-5. Then the performer requests ‘you shoul... |
| X.152 | इन्द्रसोमा दुःकृतो वधे अन्तरानरमनभगे तमसि प्र विशत्। पर सो अस्तु तना तना च बिल पृथिवीरधी अहत् विशत् । ऋ VII. 104. 3; अभिघातद्यधर गमया तमः । ऋ X, 152 4, विद्विन्त विश्वा शुनमिषपरययाद्रहार विघ्नति कर्ते अनामन्। ऋ IX 73.8. |
vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | .... X. 103 'āśuḥ śiśāno'), the Śāsa hymn (Rg. X. 152 'śāsa itthā') and the Sauparna hymn 'pr... |
| X.152.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...th the mantra ' *svastidā viśaspatir*' (Ṛg. X. 152. 2). He then lays the god down as before. ... |
| X.154 | ये युध्यन्ते प्रधनेषु शूरासो ये तनूत्यज । ये वा सहस्रदक्षिणास्तेभिदेवापि गच्छ तात् || ऋ X. 154 3 |
vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...ic Mythology p. 168) is not (in view of Rg. X. 154,3) quite accurate or justifieḍ There is... |
| X.154.2-4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā | ...heir lives went (Rg. VI. 46. 12) and in Rg. X. 154. 2-4 the soul of the dead is asked to join t... |
| X.155 | It should not, however, be supposed that I agree with all the propositions in the above two, for example, the meaning which Mr. S. R. Das assigns to Laksmī in Rg X 71. 2 (viz. beauty) is not acceptable to me. I hold that 'Laksmī' there also is the opposite of _alaksmī_ as the word 'bhadrā' applied to Laksmī suggests and as in Rg. X. 155 1 the idea of malignant spirit was unknown to the poets of Ṛgveda times and that they had to go to the aboriginal people for that idea. Note the verses अज्ञा सख्यानं लक्ष्मीं निदितति बाचि ॥ ऋ X 71 2, अराधि काणे विकटे गिरिं गाछ सदान्ने । शिथिनिठस्रय सल्म्मिसीमेमिषृता घातमार्मापि ॥ ऋ X. 155 1. The निबंध (VI 30) explains this verse at length and states that Bhāradvāja destroyed Alaksmī and the Brhad-devatā (VIII.,60) says that Rg X. 71 removes Alaksmī. |
vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ... verse ‘these have led round the cows’ (Rg. X. 155 5). A tawny-coloured bull should be led... |
| X.158.1 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...... chandāṃsi prapadye' (Āśv. I. 4. 9), Ṛg. X. 158. 1, I. 27. 13, X. 52. 1, X. 53. 2 and 4. W... |
| X.158.1.50.1-9 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-other-soma-sacrifices | ...ose he was to recite saurya hymns (viz. Ṛg. X. 158. 1. 50. 1-9, I. 115, X. 37). A fourth animal viz. a... |
| X.159 | Vide असह्यस्ना सपत्नक्षी जयन्त्यभिभूरी । आभुक्षमन्यासां वर्पो राधो अस्वेयसामिव ॥ समजेषमिमा अहं सपत्नीरभिमूरवरीः । यथाहमस्य वीरस्य विराजानि जनस्य च ॥ Rg. X. 159. 5-6. आप . स . पा . reads differently. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage | ...angement between him and one's co-wife. Rg. X. 159 <sup>1272</sup> is a hymn attributed to... |
| X.159.3 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxx-darsha-pūrnamāsa | ...nd my glory with my husband is highest (Rg. X. 159. 3).' The āgnīdhra opens the mouth of the ... |
| X.161.1-5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...āno (Rg. X. 103. 1–13) (7) Muñcāmi tvā (Rg. X. 161. 1–5) (8) Tyam-ū su (Rg. X. 178. 1–3) (9) Ma... |
| X.161.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...ld to extend to one hundred years only (Ṛg. X. 161. 4 = Atharva III. 11. 4, Ṛg. I. 89. 9 = Vā... |
| X.162 | The Anukramaņī says that the hymn Rg. X. 162 is to be repeated when there is abortion and on X. 163 that it is meant for removal of disease ( यक्ष्मनाशाय ). |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...-chapter-vi-samskāras-80">80</a></sup> (Rg. X. 162) with *svāhā* uttered at the end of eac... |
| X.162.1-6 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...nam’ (Rg. X. 118. 1–9), ‘Brahmaṇāgniḥ’ (Rg. X. 162. 1–6). Some of these also occur wholly or pa... |
| X.163.1-6 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ...h the verses ‘from thy eyes, thy nose’ (Rg. X. 163. 1–6), besmearing her limbs with clarified b... |
| X.164 | यदादिद्यर्यदप्यं देवासो अस्ति दुष्कृतम् । चित्ते तद्विश्वात्तस्य आरे अस्मद्यधातम् ॥ ऋ VIII 47 13, अग्निभ्रष्वस्य दुष्कृतस्यानृण्मारे अस्मद्यधातृ ॥ ऋ . X, 164.3 |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ome remedies were employeḍ For example, Ṛg. X. 164 (1-5) is a hymn declared by the Anukram... |
| X.164.13 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos | ...h Vedic passages as 'Pañcāre cakre &c' (Ṛg. X. 164. 13), in Kathopaniṣad I. 6 (sasyam-iva mart... |
| X.165 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...each verse of the hymn ('devāḥ kapota', Rg. X. 165) or he should recite it inaudibly'. The... |
| X.165.1 | शिवः कपोत दूतपितो नो अस्त्वनागा देवाः शकुनो गृहेषु। ‘‘ यदुलूको वदति मोघमेतत् प्रहित एष दूतस्समम यमाय नमोस्तु मृत्यवे॥ ऋ . X. 165. 2 and 4; अथर्वः VI. 27. 1-3 are almost the same as ऋ . X. 165. 1-3 and अथर्व VI. 29. 1-2 are similar to ऋ . X. 165. 4. कपोतप्रेदुगाख्यादृपगृह्यपाद्यमुपनुतेद्धा देवाः कपोत इति प्रसूक्तं जुहुयाजपेदा। आश्वा . गृ . III. 7. 7; compare मानवगृ . II. 17 and कौशिकसूत्र 46. 7 and ऋग्विधान IV. 20.2. H. D. 92 |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ...out a kapota bird and one about an owl. Rg. X. 165. 1 and 4 are: <sup class="fn-ref"><a href=... |
| X.165.1-5 | शिवः कपोत दूतपितो नो अस्त्वनागा देवाः शकुनो गृहेषु। ‘‘ यदुलूको वदति मोघमेतत् प्रहित एष दूतस्समम यमाय नमोस्तु मृत्यवे॥ ऋ . X. 165. 2 and 4; अथर्वः VI. 27. 1-3 are almost the same as ऋ . X. 165. 1-3 and अथर्व VI. 29. 1-2 are similar to ऋ . X. 165. 4. कपोतप्रेदुगाख्यादृपगृह्यपाद्यमुपनुतेद्धा देवाः कपोत इति प्रसूक्तं जुहुयाजपेदा। आश्वा . गृ . III. 7. 7; compare मानवगृ . II. 17 and कौशिकसूत्र 46. 7 and ऋग्विधान IV. 20.2. H. D. 92 |
vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...the hymn beginning with ‘Devāḥ kapota’ (Rg. X. 165. 1–5). In describing the whole procedure of ... |
| X.165.4 | शिवः कपोत दूतपितो नो अस्त्वनागा देवाः शकुनो गृहेषु। ‘‘ यदुलूको वदति मोघमेतत् प्रहित एष दूतस्समम यमाय नमोस्तु मृत्यवे॥ ऋ . X. 165. 2 and 4; अथर्वः VI. 27. 1-3 are almost the same as ऋ . X. 165. 1-3 and अथर्व VI. 29. 1-2 are similar to ऋ . X. 165. 4. कपोतप्रेदुगाख्यादृपगृह्यपाद्यमुपनुतेद्धा देवाः कपोत इति प्रसूक्तं जुहुयाजपेदा। आश्वा . गृ . III. 7. 7; compare मानवगृ . II. 17 and कौशिकसूत्र 46. 7 and ऋग्विधान IV. 20.2. H. D. 92 |
vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances | ...undergoing-penances-28">28</a></sup> In Ṛg. X. 165. 4 Yama is identified with Mṛtyu (death) a... |
| X.166.5 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ... 3, VII. 86. 8) or as a compound (as in Rg. X. 166. 5 'Yogakṣemam va ādāyaḥam bhūyāsam-uttama... |
| X.167.4 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-viii-vratas-of-haritālikā-ganeshacaturthī-rishipanchamī-anantachaturdash | ...or Atri), Rg. VI 25 9 (for Bharadvāja), Rg. X. 167. 4 (for Viśvāmitra), Rg. I. 78. 1 (for Got... |
| X.173.1 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya | ...ll the people desire thee (as king)’ in Rg. X. 173. 1, but those words may apply as a benedic... |
| X.173.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga | ...edestal with the mantra 'dhruvā dyaur' (Rg. X. 173. 4); placing one's hand on the head of the... |
| X.174 | no text found | vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend | ...s him recite the hymn called Abhīvarta (Rg. X. 174) and the two verses (Rg. VIII. 101. 3-4... |
| X.178.1-3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...mi tvā (Rg. X. 161. 1–5) (8) Tyam-ū su (Rg. X. 178. 1–3) (9) Mahi tripām (Rg. X. 185. 1–3) (10)... |
| X.179.2 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-agnishtoma · vol-4 §chapter-xiii-kāshī | ...hen asked ‘is the havis heated' repeats Rg. X. 179. 2 as the anuvākyā and X. 179. 3 is the yā... |
| X.182 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xx-vedic-meaning-and-procedure-of-shāntis | ... and progeny happiness and welfare), in Ṛg. X. 182 the words ‘athā karad-yajamānāya śam yo... |
| X.184 | The Āyuṣyasūkta is the jīlalūkṣa ' आयुष्यं वर्चस्यं ' occurring after Rg. X. 128. The Āraṇyaparisiṣṭa 32. 9 p. 195 declares what the āyuṣyagaṇa contains (from Atharvaveda). The Kauśikaśūtra 52. 1-4 are āyuṣyāṇi (conferring long life). Vide Sārvānuṣkramaṇa on Āp . gṛ . V. 12. 9 which regards the (first) eight verses of the jīlalūkṣa ' आयुष्यं वर्चस्यं ' as constituting āyuṣyasūkta . The coṃ of Nārāyaṇa on Āṣva . gṛ . III. 8. 16 ( āyuṣyāṇi पुणानि दीर्घं जीवनं संसिद्धयते &c.) says that āyuṣyasūkta here is the jīlalūkṣa (of three verses) beginning with नेजेनेव after Rg. X. 184. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ... called ‘nejamesa’ ( a khilasūkta after Ṛg. X. 184 and Āp. M. P. I. 12. 7–9) and with the ... |
| X.184.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...makaṇa (ibiḍ IX. 150–152), Vispuryaṇim’ Rg. X. 184. 1 in Garbhādhāna (ibiḍ IX. 96), ‘Ayam te ... |
| X.184.1-3 | Vide Appendix for text and S. B. E. vol 15, pp. 220-221 for the translation of the passage. Max Muller notes that the passage 'amohasmi' occurs in the Atharvaveda XIV. 71, that a similar passage (where instead of 'sā tvam' there is 'sa tvam') occurs in Ait. Br. VIII. 27 and that in the Chāndogya Up. I. 6. 1 sā is explained as earth and 'ama' as fire. The mantra 'may Viṣṇu...embryo into you' is Ṛg. X. 184. 1= Atharvaveda V. 25. 5, and the mantra 'oh Sinīvālī...an embryo,' is Ṛg. X. 184. 2= Atharva V. 25. 3 (where 'Sarasvatī' is read for 'pṛthuṣṭuke'. The Nirukta ( XI. 32. on Ṛg. II. 32. 6 where we have an invocation to Sinīvālī in the words 'give us progeny', प्रजा देवि दितिद्वि नः ) explains 'pṛthuṣṭuke' as 'pṛthujaghane' (having large buttocks or large mass of hair). The words 'garbham dadhātu' probably suggested the name 'garbhādhāna given to this rite. The Hir. gr. I. 7. 25. 1. has the above two mantras and also the mantra 'as the earth &c' (and another mantra also) which four occur in Br. Up. VI. 4. 21-22; vide S. B. E. vol. 30 p. 199. |
vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras | ..., three with the verses 'Viṣṇur-yonim' (Rg. X. 184. 1–3), three with 'nejameṣa' (Āp. I., I. 12.... |
| X.185.1-3 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis | ...ū su (Rg. X. 178. 1–3) (9) Mahi tripām (Rg. X. 185. 1–3) (10) Rātri vyākhyat (Rg. X. 127. 1–8) ... |
| X.189.1-3 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology | ...0. 20) or the three verses ‘ayam gauḥ’ (Rg. X. 189. 1-3 = Vāj. S. 3. 6) or he should perform pr... |
| X.189.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra | ...to Usas). Perhaps apāna is suggested in Ṛg. X. 189. 2 (antaścarati rocanāsya prāṇād-apāṇati).... |
| X.189.3 | विघ्नश्चान्न वि राजति राकस्तद्वय धीथे । मति वस्तौरेहृणि ।। ऋ . X. 189. 3. The same is अथर्ववेद VI 31 9 with different readings ' विंशज्जला विराजति वाक्चस्तष्टो अधिभिषम् । मति बस्तौरेहृणि ।। '. सायण and Geldner take the words विंशज्जला as referring to 30 मुहूर्ता of day and night. |
vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xvi-muhūrta | ...eral way about two nāḍikās or ghaṭikās) Rg. X. 189. 3 appears<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn... |
| X.190 | no text found | vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...s of Vedic hymns (like the Aghamarṣaṇa, Ṛg. X. 190 ) by silently muttering which a man is ... |
| X.190.1 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra | ...* and *soma*) by the tongue of Agni. In Ṛg. X. 190. 1 both *ṛta* and *satya* are said to have... |
| X.190.1-3 | Halāyudha's remarks on the Aghamarṣaṇa mantra are interesting:** अस्याघमर्षणस्य व्याख्यानमाचरितुं ' हृदि प्रकम्पो जायते यतः सर्ववेदरुभूतोऽत्त्यन्तगुप्तमर्षाय मन्त्रः । अस्य पदपाठमात्रं च नास्ति ब्राह्मणांनिरुक्तादिकमप्यस्य नास्ति । इत्थमेदीयव्याख्यानानुगुणं कम्पयूपायप्रणय्य यदेतरस्य स्वकपोलमात्रेण व्याख्यानमाबरणीयं तदतिसाहसम् । ब्राह्मणसर्वस्व pp. 99-100. Still he makes an effort to give a meaning of the Aghamarsanāmantra viz Rg. X. 190. 1-3 as follows : (on pp. 99-101 ). ऋतं च सत्यं च परं ब्रह्म उच्यते । ... आसीदिलाद्याहार्यम् । तेनायमर्थः । ऋतं कृतं प्रासोत् । एतेन महाप्रलयव्यवस्था प्रतिपादिता । ततः तदनन्तरं ... रात्रिरजायत रात्रिः समुत्पन्ना । सकलमन्यकारमयमासीदित्यर्थः । ततः तदनन्तरं महाप्रलयवसाने सृष्ट्यारम्भसमये तपसः अट्टहान ..... अभीद्धात् सर्वतोभाद्रव्येदादित्यर्थः । एवंभूतादद्धातु पुनः समुद्रोऽजायत । किंभूतः समुद्रः । अर्णः पानीयं तदस्यास्तीति अर्णवः पानीयुक् । समुद्रः सञ्जात इत्यर्थः । ततः समुद्रादार्णवादु धाता ब्रह्मा अजायत । किं भूतो धाता , भिषतः अप्रकटीभवतो विश्वस्य वशी । स धातो यथापूर्वं यथाक्रमं सूर्याचन्द्रमसौ अकल्पयत् निर्मितवान् । किंभूतौ सूर्याचन्द्रमसौ - अहोरात्राणि विदधत् दिवा रात्रिं च कुर्वाणौ । ततः सूर्यचन्द्रयोरुत्पत्यनन्तरं संवत्सरः अध्यजायत समुत्पन्नः । अथो अनन्तरं दिवं च पृथिवीं चान्तरीक्षं स्वश्च एतान् लोकान् स एव धाता अकल्पयत् । ... अत्र स्वःशब्देन नक्षत्रलोकोपरिस्थः स्वर्गलोक उच्यते । दिवःशब्देन तु तदूर्ध्वस्थं महर्लोकादिलोकचतुष्टयम् । तदनेन मन्त्रेण सृष्टिस्थितप्रलयाः प्रतिपादिताः । Compare निरुक्त I. 16 अर्थवन्तः शब्दसामान्यान् । एतेदू यञ्ज्ञस्य समृद्धं यद्यजुस्तद्वयं यत्कर्म क्रियमाणमुपयुज्यार्भवदतीति च ब्राह्मणम् । This is एतरेय ब्राह्मण , which omits the two words यजुर्वा . शङ्कराचार्य in his bhāṣya on Brahmasūtra I. 3. 30 quotes a śruti ' श्रुतिरपि ... दर्शयति '' यो ह वा अविदिताष्र्छन्देवतेनब्राह्मणेन मन्त्रेण याजयाति याज्ययति वा स्थाणुं वरछते गर्तं वा ' प्रतिपद्यते ' इत्युपक्रम्य ' तस्मादेतानि मन्त्रे मन्त्रे विद्यात् ' इति । '' |
vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra | ... and further that the Aghamarṣaṇa hymn (Ṛg. X. 190. 1–3) is declared by Manu as a penance for a... |
| X.190.2 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xviii-calendar-eras-various-reckonings-about-years-months-etc | ...(day and night) occurs only once in the Rg. X. 190.2 The word ‘pūrvāhna’ (first part of the ... |
| X.190.3 | It is possible that the words 'dhātā yathāpūrvamakalpayat' (in Ṛg. X. 190.3) simply mean that the Creator arranged the Sun, the Moon, Heaven, Earth and regions according to the priorities (or their proper order). But it cannot be gainsaid that these words are at least the germs of the later doctrine of Kalpa, Manvantara & c. Śaṅkarācārya on V. S. I. 3.30 explains the Ṛgveda verse as 'the creator created in the present Kalpa the universe in the same way as in the preceding Kalpa.' यथा पूर्वेस्मिन्कल्पे सूर्याचन्द्रमसौ कल्पे परमेश्वरोत्पन्नादिवृधर्वधेः . He quotes as supporting his views several smṛti verses which occur in the Mahābhārata and in some of the Purāṇaṣ The present writer feels that it is difficult to hold that a mere illustration or analogy (of seed and tree) can amount to a logical argument. At the most an illustration may lend some plausibility to a theory, belief or conclusioṇ |
vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-sautrāmanī-and-other-sacrifices · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...m all time and will go on for all time (Ṛg. X. 190. 3, ‘ dhātā yathāpūrvam-akalpayat ’), that... |
| X.191.2-4 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...Ṛgveda beginning with ‘sangacchadhvam’ (Ṛg. X. 191. 2-4, ‘May you unite’ &c.). |
| X.191.2-4.I | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends | ...jyotir-gamaya, mr̥tyor māmṛtam gamaya), Rg. X. 191.2–4. In many villages some people tried to int... |
| X.191.3 | no text found | vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc | ...harva VII. 83 (88). 3 and XVIII. 4. 69; Ṛg. X. 191. 3 is almost the same as Atharva<sup class... |
| X.191.4 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas | ...; the one verse 'one is our intention' (Ṛg. X. 191. 4); the one verse 'we choose that blessin... |
| 20 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ..., for six years 98, word, occurs in the Ṛgveda 20 Surācāņdrāyaṇa 151 Surāpāna (drinking o... |
| 22 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... Owl, hooting of, 729. Padapāṭha of the Ṛgveda 22n, 861 ( ascribed to Śākalya ). Padārtha... |
| 27 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §general-index | ... Ṛgveda 28; whether b. were by birth in Ṛgveda 27; whether learned or not are great deiti... |
| 28 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §general-index | ...th 141; whether a separate caste in the Ṛgveda 28; whether b. were by birth in Ṛgveda 27;... |
| 32 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...eory of divine right of, go hack to the Ṛgveda 32, germs of the theory of divine right fo... |
| 35 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...7; spoken of as wearing blue lotuses in Ṛgveda 35. Ātatāyin, killing an Ā. brāhmaṇa is no... |
| 59 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ... śrāddha at 676, Gayā is not a demon in Ṛgveda 59n, G. named after Ling Gayā who is menti... |
| 60 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | Malignant spirit, known to Ṛgveda 60n |
| 63 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...before 218, many k are mentioned in the Ṛgveda 63; most harmful vices of 53-54, of three ... |
| 99.7 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra | ...gveda; e. g. the word ‘vaṣaṭ’ occurs in Ṛg. 99. 7, VII. 100. 7 and other verses and the w... |
| 129 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ning of, in Ṛg. 1542ṇ Anukramaṇī of the Ṛgveda 129, 692, 728ṇ Anumati (Paurṇamāsī mixed wi... |
| 140 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...5 Varuna, as lord of waters even in the Ṛgveda 140, called ling in the Ṛgveda 193 Varunalr... |
| 155 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ... 170, no mention of tortures of hell in Ṛgveda 155, periods for which several sinners unde... |
| 156 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...limit 167; three heavens men- tioned in Ṛgveda 156, warriors killed in battle were suppose... |
| 159 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ... 342, identified with Mṛtyu even in the Ṛgveda 159, Y in the Veda 159-160, in jīvat-śrā-dd... |
| 160 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...o enjoy delight in the company of Y. in Ṛgveda 160, pitṛs called Angirases are particular-... |
| 162.10 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxix-shrauta-vedic-sacrifices | ...crificed ( the śamitr ) is mentioned in Rg. 162. 10 and V. 43. 4. The Dharma ( the pot of b... |
| 179-180 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...Indian 183, frequently mentioned in the Ṛgveda 179-180, gates of, were named after cities whic... |
| 190 | no text found | vol-4 §chapter-xi-tīrthayātrā-pilgrimages-to-holy-places | ...rship), repeating the Aghamarsana hymn (Rg. 190, 1-3), shampooing the body, sports, acc... |
| 193 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...ke on a new bright body on cremation in Ṛgveda 193, 342; survival of, after death of body,... |
| 195 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ... 340; called Agnisvātta and Barhisad in Ṛgveda 195, 201, called aśrumukha and nāndimukha 5... |
| 294 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ng marriage 610, 612; Jupiter, known to Ṛgveda 294, 569; Kauṭilya on astrological signific... |
| 310 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...uted 267, emphasis on, laid as early as Ṛgveda 310, is an attribute, acc to Śuddhiviveka, ... |
| 321 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...e a great purifier even so early as the Ṛgveda 321, hymns and verses in the Ṛgveda address... |
| 347 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...ear of pitṛs is not wanting even in the Ṛgveda 347, enjoy delight in the company of Yama 1... |
| 349 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...9 **Manu**, as father of mankind in the Ṛgveda 349 **Manu**, (smṛti of) 10, 11n, 14n, 15, ... |
| 351 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...Śrāddha, is addressed as a deity in the Rg. 351, 496–497; various defini- tions of 352 ... |
| 415 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...a śrāddha 566-567. Brāhmaṇaspati in the Ṛgveda 415. Brahmāṇḍapurāṇa 10, 892, 895n, 896n, 8... |
| 418 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §general-index | ...led purohita 40; called gṛhapati in the Ṛgveda 418; gṛhya, worship of, from day of marriag... |
| 463 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...lokavārtika 1184ṇ **Kāśyapa**, a ṛṣi in Ṛgveda 463ṇ **Kāśyapa**, a writer on astrology, fr... |
| 510 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...estgabe H. Jacobi, 812, 883; on date of Ṛgveda 510, 513; papers of, on Indian astronomy in... |
| 519 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...nds of 522; frequently mentioned in the Ṛgveda 519, goldsmith is the worst of all t. 521; ... |
| 522 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... days, reference to, occurs even in the Ṛgveda 522; Soma sacrifice did not require auspici... |
| 534 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...) 154. Dancing girl, referred to in the Ṛgveda 534 Danda (a king) 53ṇ Danda (an upāya) 175... |
| 537 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...distress 604; M. (word) occurs twice in Ṛgveda 537; the Muhūrta- muktāvalī provides for an... |
| 546 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...546, was known even in the times of the Ṛgveda 546, what religious actions could be done i... |
| 555 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...ed to with great veneration as early as Ṛgveda 555; sacred places for Moslems 552; saṅkalp... |
| 556 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv · vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ... be ninety-nine in some passages of the Ṛgveda 556, falling into the sea are holy 560, som... |
| 556-557 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...ar Somanātha 686, description of in the Ṛgveda 556-557, disappeared in the desert sands in the... |
| 557 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...indhu 556, what are the seven r. of the Ṛgveda 557 Rkvans, a class of pitrs associated wit... |
| 559 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...rvata, is a dual duty with Indra in the Ṛgveda 559; rivers Vipāś (Beas) and Śutudrī are de... |
| 561 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...st, a large f. is invoked as a deity in Ṛgveda 561; seven holy forests of Kurukṣetra 561 F... |
| 619 | no text found | vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv | ...amuktāvalī 15 Divodāsa and Indra in the Ṛgveda 619; founded Vārāṇasī on the northern bank ... |
| 658 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...ther’s house after marriage acc. to the Ṛgveda 658; marriage of brotherless ṃ was diffi-cu... |
| 675 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...iṣa 538n ; three parts of, mentioned in Ṛgveda 675 ; two meanings of, (1) from sunrise to ... |
| 684 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...veral meanings of, 684n; word occurs in Ṛgveda 684. |
| 691 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...roper path for men 690n; Sāvarṇya M. in Ṛgveda 691; story of M. and the deluge, 691n; stor... |
| 697 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...nd ten thousand, several times occur in Ṛg. 697; Greeks appear to have had no single wo... |
| 719-720 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ble 'śam' occurs about 160 times in the Ṛgveda 719-720 ; joined to 'yoḥ' in a compound or with... |
| 813 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...tis 748-804; list of Śānti hymns in the Ṛgveda 813; many of the ancient śāntis and many de... |
| 861 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...54ṇ Śakalya, a. of the padapāṭha of the Ṛgveda 861. Śaketa, ṃ in Yugapurāṇa 827-28. Śakra-... |
| 886 | no text found | vol-3 §general-index | ...9, 891, four well-known y. not found in Ṛgveda 886, meaning of 886-889, smṛtis predominant... |
| 997 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...sub-stances) 443. **Sarvānukramaṇī** of Ṛgveda 997. **Sarvasiddhānta-saṅgraha** 874. **Sar... |
| 1035 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...es cultivated ṃ powers 1037; ṃ words in Ṛgveda 1035, 1037; regarded by Manu as sinful 1079;... |
| 1228-1229 | no text found | vol-2-part-2 §general-index | ...mance of 1238-39; mentioned even in the Ṛgveda 1228-1229; performed by ancient kings 978, 1229; ... |
| 1257 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | .... S., but gifts of H. highly praised in Rg. 1257ṇ **Hospital**, establishment of, with p... |
| 1385 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...1414; germs of Y. can be traced back to Ṛgveda 1385; goal of, is Kaivalya, that is, in that... |
| 1385-86 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...15-17, 1572; meanings of the word Y. in Ṛgveda 1385-86; mentioned in some Upaniṣads 1387-88; M... |
| 1386 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ... (night), 1280; rela- tion to Yatis, in Ṛgveda 1386; said to be a killer of 'ahi' 126. Indr... |
| 1487 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...amental doctrine of Up. is found in the Ṛgveda 1487; give no name to the First Principle bu... |
| 1488 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...orn of Dakṣa and was also his mother in Ṛgveda 1488. Ādityapurāņa, 51n ; Aparārka and Sṃ C.... |
| 1527 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...26n-27 ; snow-capped mountains known to Ṛgveda 1527. Hindi, making Hindi the only official ... |
| 1528 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...ntains 1528; seven Sindhus mentioned in Ṛg. 1528; six rivers mention- ed as very holy an... |
| 1542 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...a are four 1179. Anudeyī meaning of, in Ṛg. 1542ṇ Anukramaṇī of the Ṛgveda 129, 692, 728... |
| 1548 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...d earth are called father and mother in Ṛg. 1548n; distance between h. and earth as put ... |
| 1613-14 | no text found | vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v | ...indhu, river, frequently men- tioned in Ṛgveda 1613-14. |